Mm 



MM 




Class 

Book 

Copyright}) . 



COPHVGHT DEPOSm 



MAN'S SUPREME 
INHERITANCE 



Conscious Guidance and Control in 
Relation to Human Evolution 
in Civilization 



BY 

F. MATTHIAS ALEXANDER 

WITH AN INTRODUCTORY WORD BY 

PROFESSOR JOHN DEWEY 



NEW YORK 

E. P. DUTTON & COMPANY 

681 FIFTH AVENUE 









Copyright, 1918, 
By E. P. Dutton & Company 



FEB 20 1918 



printed Cr» the United States of Hmerica 

©GU492320 



i 



PREFACE TO FIRST EDITION 

(London, 1910) 

Among my intimates I once numbered a boatman 
known as Old Sol, or to his familiars just Sol, with- 
out the courtesy title, for he was not notably old. 
I could not say whether his name was an abbrevi- 
ated form of Solomon or not, nor if it were, whether 
the longer name was baptismal or conferred in later 
years as a tribute to his undoubted wisdom. I have 
thought it possible that the name was not an abbre- 
viation at all, but it was certainly descriptive of 
my friend's habit of optimism in regard to the 
weather. For the cockney oarsman who doubtfully 
contemplated the weather conditions on the upper 
Thames, Sol was unwavering in his encouragement. 
His certainty that the weather would clear and the 
sun come out was so inspiring that the pale-faced 
Londoner cheerfully faced the most unpromising 
outlook, and started out on his uncertain course up- 
stream, buoyed with a beautiful confidence in Old 
Sol's infallibility. But for me and for his other 
intimates, regular clients whose custom was not 
dependent on the chances of a fine week-end, Sol 
had another method. In answer to the usual ques- 



vi PREFACE TO FIRST EDITION 

tion, "Well, Sol, what's it going to do?" he would 
first look up into the sky, then step to the edge of 
the landing-stage and study as much of the horizon 
as was within his limit of vision. After this careful 
survey he would deliver his opinion judicially, and 
I rarely found him at fault in his prophecy. 

Facing my critics, lay and professional, I wish 
at the outset to disclaim the methods by which Sol 
invigorated the casual amateur. I am not pro- 
phesying unlimited sunshine for every one, without 
regard to conditions. In this book no mention will 
be found of royal roads, panaceas, or grand specifics. 
I have attempted rather to treat every reader as 
Sol treated his intimates. I have looked into the 
sky and made a careful survey of the horizon. It 
is true that I have seen an ideal and the promise 
of its fulfilment, but my deductions have been drawn 
with patient care from signs which I have studied 
with diligence; if I am an optimist, it is because I 
see the promise of fair weather, and not because 
I wish to delude the unwary. And with this I will 
lay down my metaphor and come to a practical state- 
ment. 

I know that I shall be regarded in many quarters 
as a revolutionary and a heretic, for my theory and 
practice, though founded on a principle as old as 
the life of man, are not in accord with, nor even a 
development of, the tradition which still obtains. 
But in thus rejecting tradition I am, happily, sus- 
tained by something more than an unproved theory. 



PREFACE TO FIRST EDITION vii 

Moreover, on this firm ground I do not stand alone. 
Though my theory may appear revolutionary and 
heretical, it is shared by men of attainment in 
science and medicine. On a small scale I have made 
many converts, and in now making appeal to a wider 
circle I am upheld by the knowledge that what I 
have to say can no longer be classed as an isolated 
opinion. 

Not that I should have hesitated to come forward 
now, even if I had been without support. During 
the past thirteen years I have built up a practice in 
London which has reached the bounds of my ca- 
pacity. This work has not been done by any ad- 
vancement of a wavering hypothesis. I have had 
cases brought to me as the result of the failure 
of many kinds of treatment, of rest cures, relaxa- 
tion cures, hypnotism, faith cures, physical culture, 
and the ordinary medical prescriptions, and in the 
treatment of these cases, in my own observations, 
and in the appreciation of the patients themselves, 
I have had abundant opportunity to prove to my 
own satisfaction that in its application to present 
needs my theory has stood the test of practice in 
every circumstance and condition. 

That the limits imposed by the present work ren- 
der it wofully inadequate I am quite willing to ad- 
mit, but the necessity for a certain urgency has been 
forced upon me, and I have deemed it wiser to out- 
line my subject at once rather than wait for the time 
when I shall be ready to publish my larger work. 



viii PREFACE TO FIRST EDITION 

Indeed, when I think of the material even now at 
my command, of the wonderful and ever-increas- 
ing list of illustrative cases that have passed and 
are still passing through my hands, it seems to me 
that this preliminary treatise might well grow, like 
Frazer's Golden Bough, from one volume to twelve. 
In the present volume, however, I must confine my- 
self to the primary argument and to indicating the 
direction in which we may find physical complete- 
ness. In the work which will follow I shall deal 
with the detailed evidence of the application of my 
theory to life, of cases and cures, and all the sub- 
stance of experience. 

And there are many reasons why I should hesi- 
tate no longer in making my preliminary appeal, 
chief among them being the appalling physical de- 
terioration that can be seen by any intelligent ob- 
server who will walk the streets of London or New 
York, for example, and note the form and aspect of 
the average individuals who make up the crowd. 
So much for the surface signs. What inferences 
can we not draw from the statistics ? To take three 
instances only: What of the disproportionate and 
apparently undeniable increase in the cases of can- 
cer, appendicitis, and insanity? For that increase 
goes on despite the fact that we have taken the 
subject seriously to heart. Now I would not fall 
into the common fallacy of post hoc ergo propter 
hoc, and say that because the increase of these evils 
has gone hand-in-hand with our endeavours to raise 



PREFACE TO FIRST EDITION ix 

the standard by physical-culture theories, relaxation 
exercises, rest cures, and hoc genus omne, therefore 
the one is the result of the other ; but, lacking more 
definite proof on the first point, I do maintain that 
if physical-culture exercises, etc., had done all that 
was expected of them they must be considered a 
complete failure in the checking of the three evils 
I have instanced. 

Are these troubles, then, still to increase? Are 
we to wait while the bacteriologist patiently inves- 
tigates the nature of these diseases, until he triumph- 
antly isolates some characteristic germ and an- 
nounces that here, at last, is the dread bacillus of 
cancer ? 1 Should we even then be any nearer a 
cure ? Could we rely on inoculation, and even if we 
could, what is to be the end? Are we to be inocu- 
lated against every known disease till our bodies 
become depressed and enervated sterilities, incapable 
of action on their own account? I pray not, for 
such a physical condition would imply a mental 
condition even more pitiable. The science of bac- 
teriology has its uses, but they are the uses of re- 
search rather than of application. Bacteriology 
reveals a few of the agents active in disease, but it 
says nothing about the conditions which permit 
these agents to become active. Therefore I look to 

1 Modern investigators, however, almost unanimously in- 
cline now to the theory that the cause of cancer is a morbid 
proliferation of the cells not due to the primary influence or 
isolation of alien bacteria. 



x PREFACE TO FIRST EDITION 

that wonderful instrument, the human body, for the 
true solution of our difficulty, an instrument so in- 
imitably adaptable, so full of marvellous potentiali- 
ties of resistance and recuperation, that it is able, 
when properly used, to overcome all the forces of 
disease which may be arrayed against it. 

In this thing I do not address myself to any one 
class or section of the community. I have tried in 
what follows to avoid, so far as may be, any ter- 
minology, any medical or scientific phrases and tech- 
nicalities, and to speak to the entire intelligent pub- 
lic. I wish the scheme I have here adumbrated to 
be taken up universally, and not to be restricted to 
the advantage of any one body, medical or other- 
wise. I wish to do away with such teachers as I 
am myself. My place in the present economy is due 
to a misunderstanding of the causes of our present 
physical disability, and when this disability is finally 
eliminated the specialised practitioner will have no 
place, no uses. This may be a dream of the future, 
but in its beginnings it is now capable of realisation. 
Every man, woman, and child holds the possibility 
of physical perfection; it rests with each of us to 
attain it by personal understanding and effort. 

F. Matthias Alexander, 
i 6 Ashley Place, 

Westminster, 
London. 



CONTENTS 



PART I. 

MAN'S SUPREME INHERITANCE 

PAGE 

I. From Primitive Conditions to Present 

Needs 3 

II. Primitive Remedies and Their Defects 13 

III. Sub-Consciousness and Inhibition . 29 

IV. Conscious Control 44 

V. Applied Conscious Control ... 57 

VI. Habits of Thought and of Body . 73 

VII. Race Culture and the Training of 

Children 108 

VIII. Evolutionary Standards and Their 

Influence in the Crisis of 1 914 . . 157 

PART II. 

CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE AND CONTROL 

I. Synopsis of Claim 181 

II. The Argument 193 

III. The Processes of Conscious Guidance 

and Control 199 

IV. Conscious Guidance and Control in 

Practice 237 

xi 



jrii CONTENTS 

PAGE 

V. Apprehension and Re-Education . . 249 

VI. Individual Errors and Delusions . . 260 

VII. Notes and Instances 273 

PART III. 

THE THEORY AND PRACTICE OF A NEW 

METHOD OF RESPIRATORY 

RE-EDUCATION 

I. The Theory of Respiratory Re- 
education 317 

II. Errors to be Avoided and Facts to be 
Remembered in the Theory and 
Practice of Respiratory Re-educa- 
tion 323 

III. The Practice of Respiratory Re- 
education 332 






INTRODUCTORY WORD 

Many persons have pointed out the strain which 
has come upon human nature in the change from a 
state of animal savagery to present civilisation. 
No one, it seems to me, has grasped the meaning, 
dangers and possibilities of this change more lucidly 
and completely than Mr. Alexander. His account 
of the crises which have ensued upon this evolution 
is a contribution to a better understanding of every 
phase of contemporary life. His interpretation cen- 
tres primarily about the crisis in the physical and 
moral health of the individual produced by the 
conflict between the functions of the brain and the 
nervous system on one side and the functions of 
digestion, circulation, respiration and the muscular 
system on the other; but there is no aspect of the 
maladjustments of modern life which does not 
receive illumination. 

Frank acknowledgment of this internecine war- 
fare in the very heart of our civilisation is not 
agreeable. For this reason it is rarely faced in its 
entirety. We prefer to deal with its incidents and 
episodes as if they were isolated accidents and could 
be overcome one by one in isolation. Those who 
have seen the conflict have almost always proposed 
as a remedy either a return to nature, a relapse to 

xiii 



xiv INTRODUCTORY WORD 

the simple life, or else flight to some mystic obscur- 
ity. Mr. Alexander exposes the fundamental error 
in the empirical and palliative methods. When the 
organs through which any structure, be it physio- 
logical, mental or social, are out of balance, when 
they are unco-ordinated, specific and limited at- 
tempts at a cure only exercise the already disordered 
mechanism. In "improving" one organic structure, 
they produce a compensatory maladjustment, us- 
ually more subtle and more difficult to deal with, 
somewhere else. The ingeniously inclined will have 
little difficulty in paralleling Mr. Alexander's criti- 
cism of "physical culture methods" within any field 
of our economic and political life. 

In his criticism of return or relapse to the sim- 
pler conditions from which civilised man has 
departed Mr. Alexander's philosophy appears in its 
essential features. All such attempts represent an 
attempt at solution through abdication of intelli- 
gence. They all argue, in effect, that since the 
varied evils have come through development of 
conscious intelligence, the remedy is to let intelli- 
gence sleep, while the pre-intelligent forces, out of 
which it developed, do their work. The pitfalls 
into which references to the unconscious and sub- 
conscious usually fall have no existence in Mr. 
Alexander's treatment. He gives these terms a 
definite and real meaning. They express reliance 
upon the primitive mind of sense, of unreflection, as 
against reliance upon reflective mind. Mr. Alexan- 



INTRODUCTORY WORD xv 

der sees the remedy not in a futile abdication of 
intelligence in order that lower forces may work, 
but in carrying the power of intelligence further, 
in making its function one of positive and construc- 
tive control. As a layman, I am incompetent to 
pass judgment upon the particular technique 
through which he would bring about a control of 
intelligence over the bodily organism so as not 
merely to cure but to prevent the present multitudi- 
nous maladies of adjustment. But he does not stop 
with a pious recommendation of such conscious 
control; he possesses and offers a definite method 
for its realisation, and even a layman can testify, 
as I am glad to do, to the efficacy of its working 
in concrete cases. 

It did not remain for the author of these pages 
to eulogise self-mastery or self-control. But these 
eulogies have too frequently remained in the horta- 
tory and moralistic state. Mr. Alexander has 
developed a definite procedure, based upon a scien- 
tific knowledge of the organism. Popular fear of 
anything sounding like materialism has put a heavy 
burden upon humanity. Men are afraid, without 
even being aware of their fear, to recognise the most 
wonderful of all the structures of the vast universe 
— the human body. They have been led to think 
that a serious notice and regard would somehow 
involve disloyalty to man's higher life. The dis- 
cussions of Mr. Alexander breathe reverence for 
this wonderful instrument of our life, life mental 



xvi INTRODUCTORY WORD 

and moral as well as that life which somewhat 
meaninglessly we call bodily. When such a re- 
ligious attitude toward the body becomes more 
general, we shall have an atmosphere favourable to 
securing the conscious control which is urged. 

In the larger sense of education, this whole book 
is concerned with education. But the writer of 
these lines was naturally especially attracted to the 
passages in which Mr. Alexander touches on the 
problems of education in the narrower sense. The 
meaning of his principles comes out nowhere better 
than in his criticisms of repressive schools on one 
hand and schools of "free expression" on the other. 
He is aware of the perversions and distortions that 
spring from that unnatural suppression of childhood 
which too frequently passes for school training. 
But he is equally aware that the remedy is not to 
be sought through a blind reaction in abolition of all 
control except such as the moment's whim or the ac- 
cident of environment may provide. One gathers 
that in this country, Mr. Alexander has made the ac- 
quaintance of an extremely rare type of "self- 
expressive ,, school, but all interested in educational 
reform may well remember that freedom of phys- 
ical action and free expression of emotion are 
means, not ends, and that as means they are justi- 
fied only in so far as they are used as conditions 
for developing power of intelligence. The sub- 
stitution of control by intelligence for control by 
external authority, not the negative principle of 



INTRODUCTORY WORD xvii 

no control or the spasdomic principle of control 
by emotional gusts, is the only basis upon which 
reformed education can build. To come into pos- 
session of intelligence is the sole human title to 
freedom. The spontaneity of childhood is a de- 
lightful and precious thing, but in its original naive 
form it is bound to disappear. Emotions become 
sophisticated unless they become enlightened, and 
the manifestation of sophisticated emotion is in no 
sense genuine self-expression. True spontaneity is 
henceforth not a birth-right but the last term, the 
consummated conquest, of an art — the art of con- 
scious control to the mastery of which Mr. 
Alexander's book so convincingly invites us. 

John Dewey." 



PART I 

MAN'S SUPREME INHERITANCE 



From Primitive Conditions to Present Needs 

"Our contemporaries of this and the rising generation 
appear to be hardly aware that we are witnessing the last 
act of a long drama, a tragedy and comedy in one, which 
is being silently played, with no fanfare of trumpets or 
roll of drums, before our eyes on the stage of history. 
Whatever becomes of the savages, the curtain must soon 
descend on savagery forever." — J. G. Frazer. 

The long process of evolution still moves quietly 
to its unknown accomplishment. Struggle and star- 
vation, the hard fight for existence working with 
fine impartiality, remorselessly eliminate the weak 
and defective. New variations are developed and 
old types no further adaptable become extinct, and 
thus life fighting for life improves towards a subli- 
mation we cannot foresee. But at some period of 
the world's history an offshoot of a dominant type 
began to develop new powers that were destined to 
change the face of the world. 

Speculations as to what first influenced that 
strange and wonderful development do not come 
within the province of this treatise, but I should 
like in passing to point out that the theory and prac- 

3 



4 PRIMITIVE CONDITIONS 

tice of my system are influenced by no particular 
religion nor school of philosophy, but in one sense 
may be said to embrace them all. For whatever 
name we give to the Great Origin of the Universe, 
in the words of a friend of mine, "we can all of 
us agree . . . that we mean the same thing, namely, 
that high power within the soul of man which en- 
ables him to will or to act or to speak, not loosely 
or wildly, but in subjection to an all-wise and in- 
visible Authority." The name that we give to that 
Authority will in no way affect the principles which 
I am about to state. In subscribing to them the 
mechanist may still retain his belief in a theory of 
chemical reactions no less than the Christian his 
faith in a Great Redeemer. But through whatever 
influence these new powers in man came into being 
I maintain that they held strange potentialities, and, 
among others, that which now immediately concerns 
us, the potentiality to counteract the force of evolu- 
tion itself. 

This is, indeed, at once the greatest triumph of 
our intellectual growth and also the self -constituted 
danger which threatens us from within. Man has 
arisen above nature, he has bent circumstance to 
his will, and striven against the mighty force of 
evolution. He has pried into the great workshop 
and interfered with the machinery, endeavouring 
to become master of its action and to control the 
workings of its component parts. But the machine 
has as yet proved too intricate for his complete com- 






PRIMITIVE CONDITIONS 5 

prehension. He has learned gradually the uses of 
a few parts which he is able to operate, but they 
are only a small fraction of the whole. 

What then is man's position to-day, and what is 
his danger? His position is this. In emerging 
from the contest with nature he has ceased to be a 
natural animal. He has evolved curious powers 
of discrimination, of choice, and of construction. 
He has changed his environment, his food, and his 
whole manner of living. He has enquired into the 
laws which govern heredity and into the causes of 
disease. But his knowledge is still limited and his 
emergence incomplete. The power of the force we 
know as evolution still holds him in chains, though 
he has loosened his bonds and may at last free him- 
self entirely. Thus we come to man's danger. 

Evolution — a term we use here and elsewhere in 
this connection as that which is best understood 
to indicate the whole operation of natural selection 
and all that it connotes — has two clearly defined 
functions; by one of these it develops, by the other 
it destroys. By an infinitely slow action it has de- 
veloped such wonders as the human eye or hand; 
by a process somewhat less tedious it allows any 
organ that has become useless to perish, such as 
the pineal eye or (in process) the vermiform ap- 
pendix, and, if we can estimate the future course, 
the teeth and hair. 

By the change he has effected in his mode of life, 
man is no longer necessarily dependent upon his 



6 PRIMITIVE CONDITIONS 

physical organism for the means of his subsistence, 
and in cases where he is still so dependent, such as 
those of the agriculturist, the artisan, and others 
who earn a living by manual labour, he employs his 
muscles in new ways, in mechanical repetitions of 
the same act, or in modes of labour which are far 
removed from those called forth by primitive con- 
ditions. In some ways the physical type which rep- 
resents the rural labouring population is, in my 
opinion, even more degenerate than the type we find 
in cities, and mentally there can be no comparison 
between the two. The truth is that man, whether 
living in town or country, has changed his habitat 
and with it his habits, and in so doing has involved 
himself in a new danger, for though evolution may 
be cruel in its methods, it is the cruelty of a disci- 
pline without which our bodies become relaxed, our 
muscles atrophied, and our functions put out of 
gear. 

The antagonism of conscious as opposed to nat- 
ural selection x has now been in existence for many 

1 It should, however, be clearly understood in this connection 
that certain laws of natural selection must, so far as we can 
see, always hold good; and it would not be advisable to alter 
them even if it were possible. For example, that curious law 
may be cited which ordains the attraction of opposites in 
mating and so maintains nature's average. The attraction 
which a certain type of woman has for a certain type of man, 
and vice versa is, in my opinion, a fundamental law, and any 
attempt to regulate it would be harmful to the race. This, 
however, is no argument against the regulation of prevention 
of marriages between the physically and mentally unfit. 



PRIMITIVE CONDITIONS 7 

thousands of years, but it is only within the last * 
century or less that the effect upon man's constitu- 
tion has become so marked that the danger of 
deterioration or decay has been thrust upon the at- 
tention, not only of scientific observers, but of the 
average, intelligent individual. No examination of 
history is necessary in this place to set out a rea- 
son for this comparatively sudden realisation of 
physical unfitness. Briefly, the civilisation of the 
past hundred years has been unlike the many that 
have preceded it, in that it has not been confined 
to any single nation or empire. In the past history 
of the world an intellectual civilisation such as that 
of Egypt, of Persia, of Greece, or of Rome, per- 
ished from internal causes, of which the chief was 
a certain moral and physical deterioration which 
rendered the nation unequal to a struggle with 
younger, more vigorous and — this is important — ■ 
wilder, more natural peoples. Thus we have good 
cause for believing that the danger we have in- 
dicated, though as yet incipient only, was a deter- 
mining cause in the downfall of past civilisations. 
But we must not overlook the fact that destructive 
wars and devastating plagues held sway in the ear- 
lier history of mankind, and whilst the latter acted 
as an instrument of evolution in destroying the un- 
fit, the former, by decreasing the population, threw 
a burden of initiative and energy on the remnant, 
necessitating the use of active physical qualities in 
the business of all kinds of production. 



8 PRIMITIVE CONDITIONS 

Now the conditions have altered. Greater scien- 
tific attainments in every direction than have ever 
been known have combated, and will probably in 
the future overcome the devastating diseases which 
have decimated the populations of cities, whilst a 
higher ethical ideal constantly tends to oppose the 
horrible and repugnant barbarism of war which, 
with the spread of civilisation even to the peoples 
of the Orient, becomes to our senses more and 
more fratricidal, a fight of brother against brother. 

A hundred years ago Malthus, a prophet if not 
a seer, recognised our danger and within the past 
quarter of a century a dozen theorists have proposed 
remedies less stringent than those advocated by 
Malthus, but almost equally futile. Among the 
theorists are those perhaps unconscious reaction- 
aries who advocate the simple life, by a return to 
natural food and conditions, in endlessly varying 
ways. To them in their search for natural foods 
and conditions we would point out that countless 
generations separate us from primitive man, a lapse 
of time during which our functions have become 
gradually adapted to new habits and environment, 
and that if it were possible by universal agreement 
for the peoples of Europe to return instantly to 
primitive methods of living, the effect would be no 
less disastrous than the reversal of the process, the 
sudden thrusting of our civilisation upon savage 
tribes whereby, to quote one or two recent examples 
only, the aborigines of North America, New Zea- 



PRIMITIVE CONDITIONS 9 

land, and Japan (the Ainu tribes) have become, 
or are rapidly becoming, extinct. 

When therefore we point out man's power of 
adaptability in this connexion, the emphasis is 
thrown on the slowness with which that adapt- 
ability is passed on to our descendants and on the 
relative permanence of the new powers acquired. 
For our purpose the argument remains good 
whether we admit or deny the inheritability of ac- 
quired characteristics, our point being that in either 
case the process is necessarily a slow one, though it 
is plainly more rapid if the hypothesis be true. 1 

From the savage to the civilised state, man passed, 
as I say, so slowly that the passing in the early 
stages caused neither difficulties nor changes suffi- 
ciently marked to force themselves on our recogni- 
tion. In other words, the subject of these changes 
was unconscious of them, and the habit of depend- 
ing upon these sensory appreciations ("feeling 
tones," or "sense of feeling") dominant by right in 
the savage or subconsciously directed state, re- 
mained firmly established in the civilised experi- 
ences, so that to-day man walks, talks, sits, stands, 
performs in fact the innumerable mechanical acts 
of daily life without giving a thought to the psychi- 
cal and physical processes involved. 

It is not surprising that the results have proved 

1 For a further statement of one aspect of heredity, see 
Chapter VI of this book. 



io PRIMITIVE CONDITIONS 

unsatisfactory. The evils of a personal bad habit 
do not reveal themselves in a day or in a week, per- 
haps not in a year, a remark that is also true of the 
benefits of a good habit. The effects of the racial 
habits I am now describing have gone on unnoticed 
for untold centuries. But in the last hundred years 
the evil has become so marked that its effect has 
at last forced itself upon our attention. /The failure 
of subconscious guidance in modern civilisation 
is now being widely admitted, and the consideration 
of this fact has led a few to the logical conclusion 
that conscious guidance and control is the one 
method of adapting ourselves not only to present 
conditions but to any possible conditions that may 
arise. We have passed beyond the animal stage in 
evolution and can never return to it. 

For these reasons it becomes necessary, if we 
would be consistent, to reject at once all proposi- 
tions for improving our future well-being which 
can by any possibility be described as reactionary. 
Even in this brief resume of man's history one ten- 
dency stands out clearly enough, the tendency to 
advance. When that first offshoot from a dominant 
type began to develop new powers of intellect, a 
form was initiated which must either progress or 
perish. Atavism must be counteracted by the pow- 
ers of the mind, and reaction is a form of atavism. 
No return to earlier conditions can increase our 
knowledge of the secret springs of life, or aid our 



PRIMITIVE CONDITIONS n 

formulation of world-laws by the understanding of 
which we may hope to control the future course of 
development. 

The physical, mental, and spiritual potentialities 
of the human being are greater than we have ever 
realised, greater, perhaps, than the human mind in 
its present evolutionary stage is capable of realising. 
And the present world crisis surely furnishes us 
with sufficient evidence that the familiar processes 
we call civilisation and education are not, alone, 
such as will enable us to come into that supreme 
inheritance which is the complete control of our 
own potentialities. One of the most startling fal- 
lacies of human thought has been the attempt to 
inaugurate rapid and far-reaching reforms in the re- 
ligious, moral, social, political, educational, and in- 
dustrial spheres of human activity, whilst the in- 
dividuals by whose aid these reforms can be made 
practical and effective, have remained dependent 
upon subconscious guidance with all that it con- 
notes. Such attempts have always been made by 
men or women who were almost completely igno- 
rant of the one fundamental principle which would 
so have raised the standard of evolution, that the 
people upon whom they sought to impose these 
reforms might have passed from one stage of de- 
velopment to another without risk of losing their 
mental, spiritual, or physical balance. 

For in the mind of man lies the secret of his 
ability to resist, to conquer and finally to govern 



12 PRIMITIVE CONDITIONS 

the circumstance of his life, and only by the discov- 
ery of that secret will he ever be able to realise com- 
pletely the perfect condition of mens sana in corpore 
sano. 



II 

Primitive Remedies and Their Defects 

"... Having heard that Henry Taylor was ill, Car- 
lyle rushed off from London to Sheen with a bottle of 
medicine, which had done Mrs. Carlyle good, without in 
the least knowing what was ailing Henry Taylor, or for 
what the medicine was useful." — Life of Tennyson. 

The danger of that mental, nervous, and muscu- 
lar debility, which is the outcome of the conditions 
resulting from the trend of our development, has 
been widely recognised during the past fifty years, 
and we must turn aside for a moment to consider 
certain phases of its treatment as indicated by the 
well-known and widely applied terms "physical- 
culture," "relaxation" and "deep-breathing." 

With regard to "physical-culture," it must be 
clearly understood that I do not allude to any one 
system or practice, but speak in the widest terms; 
terms which are applicable alike to the most primi- 
tive forms of dumb-bell exercise, or to the most 
elaborate series of evolutions designed to counter- 
act the effect of a particular malady. But lest my 
application of the term be misunderstood, I will 
explain that where I write "physical-culture" thus, 

13 



14 PRIMITIVE REMEDIES 

between inverted commas and with a hyphen, I 

Imean it to stand for "a series of mechanical exer- 

/cises, simple or complicated, designed to strengthen 

/a bodily function by the development of a set of 

i muscles or of the complete system of muscles"; but 

where I use the words physical culture, currently 

and without a hyphen, I denote a general system 

for the improvement of the entire physical economy 

by a just co-ordination and control of all the parts 

of the system, particularly excluding any method 

which tends to the hypertrophy of any one energy 

without regard to the balance of the whole. 

In the first place it will be recognised from what 
I have already said, that the whole theory upon 
which the present "physical-culture" school is based 
is but another aspect of that reversion to nature 
which we have stigmatised as a form of atavism. 
It is an attempt to stiffen the new garment of our 
intellectual development by lining it with the old 
fabric of so-called "natural exercise." "Physical- 
culture" as defined, is what one might term the 
obvious, uninspired method which naturally pre- 
sents itself as a remedy for the ills arising from 
an artificial condition. The logic of it is of the 
simplest, and proceeds from the major premise that 
bodily defects arise from the disuse and misuse of 
muscles and energies in an artificial civilisation, 
which muscles and energies in a natural state would 
be continually called upon to provide the means of 
livelihood. 



PRIMITIVE REMEDIES 15 

From this it seems obvious to argue that if we 
contrive an artificial mechanical means of exercis- 
ing these muscles for, let us say, one, two, or three 
hours a day, they will resume their natural func- 
tions, and so The lacuna cannot be satisfac- 
torily filled. If we carry on the argument to its 
logical conclusion the fallacy is made evident. For 
the method arising from this argument creates 
civil war within the body. There is no co-ordina- 
tion, and the outcome must be strife. This point 
will be at once made clear by an instance which 
must be taken to represent a broadly typical case, 
an allegory rather than a special example of par- 
ticular application. 

Let us take for example the case of John Doe, 
whose work keeps him indoors from 9 a. m. to 
6 p. m., and makes a very urgent call upon his 
mental and nervous powers. By the time he is 
thirty-five, possibly five or ten years earlier, John 
Doe is suffering from anaemia, indigestion, nervous 
debility, lassitude, insomnia, heart weakness, and 
heaven only knows what other troubles. His bodily 
functions are irregular, his muscular system partly 
atrophied and unresponsive, his nerves irritated, 
and his general condition — there is really no better 
word — "jumpy." 

Incidentally I must add that his mind is inoper- 
ative in many directions. He has a bad mental at- 
titude towards the physical acts of everyday life. 
For him his body is a mechanism, the intricate 



i6 PRIMITIVE REMEDIES 

workings of which he never pauses to examine, but 
which he drives or forces through a certain series 
of evolutions similar in kind to those it has always 
performed within his experience. When this mech- 
anism fails, it has to be forced on again by tonics 
and stimulants or given a "rest," which is followed 
by a return to the old methods of propulsion. 

However, John Doe, who has already postponed 
far too long his search for a remedy, at last takes 
a course of "physical-culture," although his time is 
severely limited, and his exercises are confined to 
an hour or two morning and evening. At first he 
may say that he feels a wonderful benefit and prob- 
ably advises every friend he meets in the city to 
follow his example. I am quite willing to grant 
that Doe may be benefited, I will even admit that 
if he continues his exercises it is possible he may 
not fall back into the same state of nervous pros- 
tration into which he fell originally, but the point 
I wish to make quite clear is that his cure did not 
in itself possess the elements of permanence. It 
was merely a tinkering or botching-up of the fabric 
of his body. For if we consider his case from c 
purely detached standpoint, we must see that Doe 
attempted to develop two systems or modes of life 
which could not in the nature of things work har- 
moniously together. On the one hand, for two, 
three, or four hours a day, he was occupied in 
mechanically developing his muscular system with- 
out any reference to the manner in which he drove 



PRIMITIVE REMEDIES 17 

his machine, stimulating and accelerating the sup- 
ply of blood which therefore required increased 
oxygenation or reinforced lung power; in brief, 
he was exercising those functions and energies 
which in a primitive state would have been called 
upon during the greater part of his waking life 
to supply him with food. On the other hand, for 
the remaining twelve hours or so during which 
he was engaged in his profession, in the eating of 
meals or in reading, in playing indoor games or in 
similar sedentary occupations, the newly developed 
powers were being neglected and a call was being 
made upon the old nervous energies and centres of 
control. John Doe's physical body thus had two 
existences, excluding the natural condition of sleep, 
one fiercely active, muscular, dynamic, the other 
sedentary, nervous, static. 

These two existences are not correlated, they are 
antagonistic; they do not mutually support each 
other, they conflict. John Doe's body becomes the 
scene of a civil war, and the heart, lungs, and other 
semi-automatic organs are in a state of perpetual 
readjustment to opposing conditions, as they are 
called upon to support one side or the other in the 
perpetual combat. Such a condition cannot tend in 
the long run to the improvement of mankind as a 
whole. 

For, as I shall show later, 1 in the case of John 
Doe and in all parallel cases, the consciousness of 

a For a fuller analysis of this, see p. 92 et seq. of this volume. 



18 PRIMITIVE REMEDIES 

the person concerned is not changed in regard to the 
use of the muscular mechanism. Even if he exer- 
cise for six hours daily, on taking up his ordinary 
occupations once more he will immediately revert to 
the same muscular habits he has already acquired 
in connexion with such occupations. For it is 
clear that John Doe has a wrong mental attitude to- 
wards the uses of his muscular mechanism in the 
acts of everyday life. He has been using muscles 
to do work for which they were never intended, 
whilst others, which should have been continu- 
ously employed, have remained undeveloped, inert, 
and imperfectly controlled. We may say in truth 
that he is suffering from mental and physical de- 
lusions with regard to the uses of his body. To 
mention but one of many instances of his lack of 
recognition of the true uses and functions of his 
muscular system, we shall notice that whenever he 
thrusts his head forward or throws it back his 
shoulders always accompany the movement in either 
direction, this movement of the shoulders being 
emirely unconscious and made without any recog- 
nition of the fact that they are being moved. Now 
in this condition of mental and physical delusion, the 
unfortunate man tries to do something with these 
mechanisms which he is unable to control, hoping 
that by the mere performance of certain physical 
exercises he can restore his body to a condition 
of perfect physical health. 

It may be well at this point, seeing that I have 



PRIMITIVE REMEDIES 19 

admitted the possibility of some preliminary bene- 
fit to John Doe from his first experience of the 
"physical-culture" exercises, to show more in detail 
why that benefit was not maintained. The fact is 
that when this man realised the seriousness of his 
digestive troubles he was simply recognising a 
symptom and not a primary cause or causes of his 
increasing disorders. A proper psycho-physical ex- 
amination would have revealed bad habits in his 
waking and sleeping moments which tended more 
or less to reduce his intra-thoracic capacity to a 
minimum; such a minimum is not only harmfully 
inadequate but also renders due functioning of the 
vital organs practically impossible. 

Incidentally it may be of value to consider what 
this condition of minimum intra-thoracic capacity 
really means and to note some of the influences 
upon the whole organism. For as this thoracic 
cavity contains many of the vital organs, the whole 
abdominal viscera is directly or indirectly influ- 
enced by its capacity. Minimum thoracic capacity 
means that the organs within the thorax are harm- 
fully compressed and that the heart and lungs do 
not get a proper chance to function adequately. A 
harmful strain is thrown upon the heart, the lungs 
are not adequately employed or sufficiently aerated, 
and the lung tissue deteriorates. The proper distri- 
bution of the blood is interfered with because of the 
undue accumulation in the splanchnic area, to the 
detriment of the lung supply. As the lungs are the 



20 PRIMITIVE REMEDIES 

chief distributors of blood it will be understood 
that this condition of minimum thoracic capacity- 
interferes with the circulation and general nutri- 
tion. The respiratory processes are employed in 
sucking in air instead of creating a partial vacuum 
in the lungs by a co-ordinated thoracic expansion 
which will give atmospheric pressure its opportu- 
nity. 1 There is an undue intra-abdominal pressure 
and harmful flaccidity of the abdominal muscles, 
which means dropping of the viscera, imperfect 
functioning of the liver, kidneys, bladder, etc., stag- 
nation in the bowels and irritation and distention 
of the colon, intestines, etc. ; in other words, indi- 
gestion, constipation and all the concomitant dis- 
orders and general impairment of the vital function- 
ing. Let us, for a moment, think of the thoracic 
and abdominal cavities as one fairly stiff oblong 
rubber bag filled with different parts of a working 
machine which are interrelated and interdepend- 
ent, and which are held in position by their attach- 
ment to the different parts of the inner surface of 
this bag. We will then suppose, for the sake of 
our illustration, that the circumference of the in- 
ner upper half of this bag is three inches more than 
that of the lower half. As long as this general 
capacity of the bag is maintained the working 
standard of efficiency of the machinery is indicated 
as the maximum. Let us then, in our mind's eye, 
decrease the capacity of the upper part of the bag 
1 For fuller explanation, see Chapter VI, p. 147. 



PRIMITIVE REMEDIES 21 

and increase that of the lower half until the inner 
circumference of the latter is three inches more 
than the former. We can at once picture the ef- 
fect upon the whole of the vital organs therein con- 
tained, their general disorganisation, the harmful 
irritation caused by undue compression, the inter- 
ference with the natural movement of the blood, of 
the lymph and of the fluids contained in the organs 
of digestion and elimination. In fact we find a 
condition of stagnation, fermentation, etc., causing 
the manufacture of poisons which more or less clog 
the mental and physical organism, and which con- 
stitutes a process of slow poisoning. 

Now to revert to the experiences of John Doe. 
I have already stated that when he first tried phys- 
ical exercises at home or in the gymnasium as a 
remedy for his digestive disorders, he experienced 
a sense of relief. This was only natural, seeing 
that he was leading a more or less sedentary life. 
Why, then, was the effect of these exercises gradu- 
ally diminished until he considered the physical 
treatment a comparative failure? This brings us 
to the point of real interest. The fact is that any 
increased amount of exercise does give a sense of 
relief to those who lead sedentary lives, but unfor- 
tunately this sense of relief is too often a delusive 
mental exaggeration of the real changes in the right 
direction. It is not often a reliable register of 
benefits derived which make for permanent relief. 
Students of these questions know that the man 



22 PRIMITIVE REMEDIES 

whose conditions we are analysing has already de- 
veloped debauched kinesthetic systems which per- 
mit defective registrations of different sensations 
or feeling tones, and hence it is very difficult for 
the person so constituted to arrive at a reliable 
estimate of the extent of his improvement through 
such faulty senses. We know, too, that, so far as 
he is concerned, the improvement is not permanent, 
a fact which he readily admits. There are scien- 
tific reasons for accepting the accuracy of this con- 
clusion, and I will endeavour to explain the posi- 
tion. Let us admit, for the sake of our explanation, 
that benefits actually accrued in various directions 
in the early stages of his physical exercises. What- 
ever these benefits may have been, and however 
great they were, I contend that it was always cer- 
tain that sooner or later if he persisted in the phys- 
ical exercises, he would gradually develop defects 
which would counterbalance and finally outweigh 
the benefits we have admitted. 

The following are some of the reasons which 
support these contentions. I shall deal more fully 
with them in later chapters. 

i. A Defective Kincesthetic System. Experience 
has proved to us that the conditions present, when 
he took up the exercises, go hand in hand with an 
incorrect and defective kinesthetic system. 

The mere performance of physical exercises 
could not give him a new and correct kinesthetic 



PRIMITIVE REMEDIES 23 

sense in connexion with the use of the mental and 
physical organism in his acts of everyday life. 

2. Erroneous Preconceived Ideas. It is impossi- 
ble for me to set down the myriad dangers with 
which he is beset in consequence of erroneous pre- 
conceptions during his daily practice on "physical- 
culture" lines. The pages of a fairly large book 
will be necessary to do even meagre justice to this 
subject. But I can assure my readers that this is 
demonstrably true and I am daily convincing the 
most sceptical by practical procedures. 

3. Defective Sense-Registration and Delusions. 
This serious defect is in practice linked up with 
erroneous preconceptions resulting in mental and 
physical delusions which are far reaching and dan- 
gerous. 

An Example. Take a person who, prior to re- 
education, has the habit of putting the head back 
whenever an attempt is made to put the shoulders 
back. Ask this person to put the head forward and 
keep the shoulders still and it will be found that as 
a rule he fails to carry out the order, and moves his 
shoulders also. Ask him to put the head forward 
whilst the teacher holds the shoulders still, and the 
pupil will put the head back instead of forward. 

4. Defective Mental and Physical Control. The 
most common form of this defective control en- 
countered in teaching work is when the teacher 
wishes to move the head, or hand, or arm, or leg for 
the pupil, in order to give the new and correct sen- 



24 PRIMITIVE REMEDIES 

sation in the proper use of the parts. Experience 
proves that the great majority are utterly wanting in 
the controls necessary to enable the person to gain 
this experience quickly. 

The teacher asks the pupil to lift his arm. He 
does so but exercises an undue amount of tension. 
In order to give the pupil the new kinesthetic regis- 
ter of the correct amount of tension necessary, the 
teacher asks to be permitted to lift the arm for him, 
but as a rule the pupil acts exactly as he did when 
he was requested to perform the act himself. 

5. Defective Inhibition. The practical teacher 
finds all pupils more or less hampered by lack of 
inhibitory control, the possession of which would 
make re-education and co-ordination from the pu- 
pil's standpoint comparatively easy. Consideration 
will show that our ordinary mode of life and the 
generally accepted teaching methods do not make 
for the development of the inhibitory powers. On 
the contrary, our powers in this direction rather 
tend to diminish, and the outward and visible signs 
of the serious results are everywhere for him who 
runs to read. 

6. Self -Hypnotism. This very serious and all 
too common evil has not been attacked on a prac- 
tical basis. People have spoken of it and written 
about it in a general theoretical way, much as they 
have done about relaxation, but with no better re- 
sults on the practical side, when applied to everyday 
life. The self -hypnotism I am referring to is a 



PRIMITIVE REMEDIES 25 

specific self -hypnotism indulged in at a given and 
particular time, and is cultivated unknowingly by 
teachers and pupils during lessons, and frequently 
by both in everyday life. 

People will tell you they can think better by clos- 
ing their eyes. This is a prevalent form of self- 
hypnotism, self-deception, and produces a state of 
dreaming which is particularly serious because it 
is a harmful condition assumed consciously. The 
ordinary dreamer falls into this condition uncon- 
sciously. 

7. Cultivated Apprehension. This is probably 
the most serious condition which we cultivate and 
which has been dealt with at length on pages 249- 

259. 

8. Prejudiced Arguments and Attempted Self- 
De fence. The real weakness and shallowness of 
human nature is shown in this connexion in a way 
which is uncomplimentary to our intellectual pride. 
The saddest fact is, that it is always intensified in 
the person who would be counted above the aver- 
age in intellectuality by a consensus of opinion. 
We are all well aware that such an one to win an 
argument will strain his statement of his facts in 
the direction he desires them. His reason is so 
dominated by his emotions and his sense apprecia- 
tion (feeling-tones) that an appeal to the former is 
at first in vain. The majority of mankind has over- 
compensated in these directions, and it is for this 
reason that in the education and development of 



26 PRIMITIVE REMEDIES 

the child of to-day and the future, we must see to 
it that we relinquish all educational methods which 
tend to cultivate guidance and control through the 
emotions and the sensory appreciations (feeling- 
tones). 

Some perception of the evils that we have thus 
briefly summarised has been awakened in the minds 
of the more earnest thinkers during the last few 
years, and, as a result, the systems of exercises dis- 
play a clearly marked tendency towards modifica- 
tion. They have lessened their muscle-tensing vio- 
lence, and have become, and are becoming, ever 
less and less strenaous physical acts. Thus we 
find "physical-culture" advocates who a few years 
ago insisted upon the use of dumb-bells, and in some 
cases dumb-bells increasing in weight over a gradu- 
ated series of exercises, now emphasising the neces- 
sity for gentle exercises without even mentioning 
the dumb-bell, which is perhaps as good a proof as 
any of the truth of my contentions. 

My next instance, namely, "relaxation," is even 
less efficient. The usual procedure is to instruct 
the pupil, who is either sitting or lying on the floor, 
to relax, or to do what he or she understands by 
relaxing. The result is invariably collapse. For 
relaxation really means a due tension of the parts 
of the muscular system intended by nature to be 
constantly more or less tensed, together with a re- 
laxation of those parts intended by nature to be 
more or less relaxed, a condition which is readily 



PRIMITIVE REMEDIES 27 

secured in practice by adopting what I have called 
in my other writings the position of mechanical ad- 
vantage. 1 But apart from an incorrect understand- 
ing of the proper condition natural to the various 
muscles, the theory of relaxation, like that of the 
rest cure, makes a wrong assumption, and if either 
system is persisted in, there must inevitably follow 
a general lowering of vitality which will be felt the 
moment regular duties are taken up again, and 
which will soon bring about the return of the old 
troubles in an exaggerated form. 

The last remedy mentioned at the opening of this 
chapter was "deep-breathing." This is a later form 
of "physical-culture" development, and is, in ef- 
fect, a modification in the right direction. It is 
the logical outcome of the perception that strenu- 
ous, forcing, muscular exercises were resulting in 
new and possibly greater evils than those they pro- 
fessed to cure. "Deep-breathing" is indeed a step 
in the right direction, but only a step, because, while 
it does not always do serious harm and in some in- 
stances, perhaps, a certain amount of good, it does 
not go to the root of the matter, the eradication of 
defects, nor does it take cognisance of the most im- 
portant factor in the scheme of physical co-ordina- 
tion. What that radical factor is I shall explain in 
detail in my next chapter, but I will first briefly 
review the chief points of the argument as far as 
it has been unfolded. 

1 See Part II, p. 189. 



28 PRIMITIVE REMEDIES 

In imagination we have seen man through the 
darkness which covers his first appearance on the 
earth, the early Miocene man. As we have pic- 
tured him, he was a creature of simple needs and 
of a vigorous bodily habit, an animal in all save 
that spark of self-consciousness which burned 
feebly in his primitive, but increasing and differen- 
tiating brain. Again we have a somewhat clearer 
vision of him with wider powers of courage and 
cunning, adapting weapons to his use, and so spe- 
cialising the functions of his mind through a long 
two million years, through palaeolithic and neo- 
lithic periods into the age of bronze, where he has 
become a reasoning, designing creature, with pow- 
ers of imagination and idealisation, powers still 
turned, however, to physical uses. 

And at last we reach the differentiation of man 
from man and class from class which marks the 
historical period of civilisation, the period of dwell- 
ing in cities, of adaptability to new and specialised 
habits, of labour that makes little or no call upon 
the physical capacities, of food procured without 
energy, the period when the slow process of evolu- 
tion, which has resulted in the product of a new 
and marvellous instrument of self-conscious, direc- 
tive powers, was becoming gradually superseded by 
that which it had brought forth. 



Ill 

Subconsciousness and Inhibition 

"You can have neither a greater nor a less dominion 
than that over yourself." — Leonardo da Vinci. 

Within the last thirty years we have evolved a 
new science, the science of psychology. A genera- 
tion ago psychology was subject-matter only for 
the philosopher, the metaphysician, the poet, or the 
ecclesiastic ; now it is being investigated in the labo- 
ratory by tests of sensibility, reaction-times, and 
other responses to stimulation too technical to be 
explained here, tests carried out by means of elabo- 
rate and intricate instruments and machinery de- 
signed to weigh the hidden springs of life in the 
balance. The phrase I have italicised is purposely 
vague, for I have no wish to fall foul of a termi- 
nology or to make any a priori assumption which 
might involve me in controversial matters complete- 
ly outside my province. At the same time I see 
clearly that some convenient phrase will become 
necessary, and I will therefore adopt one which is 
at least familiar and within certain limits descrip- 
tive enough, namely, the "subconscious self." 

29 



30 SUBCONSCIOUSNESS AND INHIBITION 

It may seem strange that one should look to any 
such formally organised science as modern psy- 
chology, to a science that is working in a laboratory 
with mechanical appliances, for any elucidation of 
a question which has for so long been regarded as 
strictly within the domain of the priest. But science, 
as Tyndall said, is only another name for common- 
sense, and a little consideration will show that the 
postulate I have insisted upon, namely, the growth 
and progress of intellectual control, demands that 
this admirable quality of common-sense or reason, 
should be applied to the elucidation of this all-im- 
portant problem. Unhappily, psychology, from 
which we hope so much, is as yet in its infancy, 
and the few attempts that have been made, such as 
those of the late Professor Munsterberg, to apply 
the theories of the laboratory and the class room 
to the practical work of the world, cannot be said 
to have produced any results worth considering. 
In any case I must transcend the present limits of 
academic psychology in this consideration of the 
subconscious. 

The concepts which have grown up round this 
term, the "subconscious self," are in many cases 
curiously concrete in form. Much error has sprung 
from that earnest and well-intentioned work of the 
late F. W. H. Myers, Human Personality and Its 
Survival After Bodily Death. Mr. Myers pictured 
an entity within an entity, and his work, though 
inductive in form, was a priori in method, for he 



SUBCONSCIOUSNESS AND INHIBITION 31 

had formed the conception of a subjective person- 
ality taking shape within an objective, material shell, 
and had controlled his evidence to a definite, precon- 
ceived end. 

The fallacies of Myers have been exposed again 
and again. His argument is intrinsically unsound, 
and when put to the test of newer knowledge his 
hypothesis fails to explain the fact. But because 
Myers' conception was so graphic and credible it 
took a strong hold upon the popular imagination, a 
hold which in the eight years following the publi- 
cation of Human Personality has not become weak- 
ened in the minds of a great number of people, full 
though these years have been of discovery and new 
knowledge. It is for this reason that I have re- 
verted to Myers' conception of the subconscious, 
or as he called it, the "subliminal self," inasmuch 
as I wish it to be clearly understood from the out- 
set that I use the term "subconscious self" to de- 
note an entirely different concept. Indeed, any one 
who has followed my argument to this point must 
have inferred the trend of my purpose, namely, 
that as the intellectual powers of man extend, we 
progress in the direction of conscious control. The 
gradual control of evolution by the child of its 
production has pointed always to this end, and by 
this means, and by this alone, can the human race 
continue in the full enjoyment of its physical pow- 
ers without forfeiting a fraction of its progressive 
intellectual ideal. 



32 SUBCONSCIOUSNESS AND INHIBITION 

It will inevitably be asked at this stage what I 
mean when I speak of the "subconscious self," and 
I must therefore answer that question to the best 
of my ability, even though I have to leave for a 
moment the limits of proved fact to tread on the 
wider ground of hypothesis. I do not propose, how- 
ever, to overburden my theory with the detail of 
evidence, and what follows must therefore be taken 
as an inclusive statement, much of which I could 
prove conclusively in a larger work, whilst the un- 
proved remnant must necessarily await confirma- 
tion from the researches of future investigators in 
the domains of psychology. In the first place then 
we must see not only that the subconscious self is 
not a possession peculiar to man, but that it is in 
fact more active, in many ways more finely de- 
veloped, in the animal world. Among some ani- 
mals the consciousness of danger is so keen that 
we have attributed it to prescience. The fear of 
fire in the prairies, of flood, or of the advance of 
some natural danger threatening the existence of 
the animal, is evidenced far ahead of any signs per- 
ceptible by human senses, and as we cannot, except 
sentimentally, attribute powers of conscious reason- 
ing to the animal world, it is evident that this "fore- 
knowledge" is due to a delicate co-ordination of 
animal senses. Again, we see that animals which 
have not had their powers dulled by many genera- 
tions of domestication make the majority of their 
movements, as we say, "instinctively." They can 



SUBCONSCIOUSNESS AND INHIBITION 33 

judge the length of a leap with astonishing accu- 
racy, or take the one certain chance of escape among 
the many apparent possibilities open to them with- 
out an instant's hesitation, and as these powers are 
evidenced in some cases within a few hours or min- 
utes after the birth of the animal, they are admit- 
tedly not the outcome of experience. 

The whole argument for the evidence of the pos- 
session of a subconscious self by animals can be 
elaborated to any length, and depends upon facts 
of observation made over a long period of time. 
The few examples I have here cited merely illustrate 
that side of the question which throws into promi- 
nence the point of what we may call abnormal 
powers, or powers which seem to transcend those 
of human reason so far as it has been developed. 
It is this appearance of transcendent qualities in the 
human subconsciousness which misled Myers, who 
did not pause to apply his allegory of the subcon- 
scious entity to the animal world. Such an applica- 
tion would have tended to prove that the "soul" 
(for that is what Myers really intended, however 
carefully he may have avoided the actual word) of 
the animal was more highly developed than that of 
man. 

In the second place, however, we are confronted 
with the unquestionable fact that the subconscious- 
ness can be "educated" below the plane of reason. 
Acts very frequently performed become so mechani- 
cal that they can be repeated without any sense of 



34 SUBCONSCIOUSNESS AND INHIBITION 

conscious awareness by the operator. The pianist, 
after constant rehearsals, will perform the most 
intricate passage while his attention is engaged with 
an entirely unrelated subject, — although it is par- 
ticularly worthy of remark in this connexion, that 
when such an art as the performance of music falls 
temporarily into such an automatic repetition, the 
connoisseur will instantly recognise the loss of some 
quality, — generally spoken of as " feeling," — in the 
rendering. Again, it appears that in some cases a 
more or less permanent impression may be made 
upon the subconsciousness by casual suggestions, 
often related to fear, even though such suggestions 
be, in some cases, the result of a single experience. 
A nervous hysterical subject, already far too will- 
ing to submit to the guidance of emotion and what 
he or she fondly believes to be "instinct" or "in- 
tuition" may be so harmfully impressed in this way 
as to develop any of the many forms of "phobia," 
which are, as the suffix correctly implies, forms 
cf morbid terror. These are but two instances of 
the "education" of the subconsciousness below the 
reasoning plane, but a dozen others will suggest 
themselves to the reader out of his own experience. 
The important point is the fact that the phase of 
being with w r hich we are dealing becomes, as we 
progress through life, a composite of animal in- 
stincts and habits acquired below the plane of rea- 
son either by repetition or by suggestion. But be- 
fore I leave this general conception of the subcon- 



SUBCONSCIOUSNESS AND INHIBITION 35 

sciousness, I must emphasise the fact that up to 
this point we share the qualities of the subconscious 
mind with the animal kingdom. For in the lower 
organisms no less than in that of humanity, this 
subconsciousness can be educated. The observa- 
tions of naturalists now confirm the belief that the 
young of certain birds — the swallow has been par- 
ticularly instanced — are taught to fly by the parent 
birds; whilst any one who has trained a dog will 
know how such a trick as "begging" for food may 
become so habitual as to appear instinctive. 

So much for general definition; I come now to 
the point which marks the differentiation of man 
from the animal world, and which is first clearly 
evidenced in the use of the reasoning, intellectual 
powers of inhibition. 

Now it is evident that in the earlier stages of 
man's development, the inhibition of the subcon- 
scious animal powers was frequently a source of 
danger and of death. Reason, not as yet sufficiently 
instructed and far-seeing, was an inefficient pilot, 
and sometimes laid the ship aback when she would 
have kept before the wind if left to herself. To 
abandon the metaphor, the control was imperfect, 
it wavered between two alternatives, and by reject- 
ing the guidance of instinct it suffered, it may be, 
destruction. But the necessity for conscious con- 
trol grew as the conditions of life came to differ 
ever more and more from those of the wild state. 
This, plainly, was due to many causes, but chiefly 



36 SUBCONSCIOUSNESS AND INHIBITION 

to the limitations enforced by the social habit which 
grew out of the need for co-operation. 

This point must be briefly elaborated, for it 
marks the birth of inhibition in its application to 
everyday life, and in so doing it demonstrates the 
growth of the principle of conscious control which, 
after countless thousands of years, we are but now 
beginning to appreciate and understand. 

It is true that we have evidence of conscious in- 
hibition in a pure state of nature. The wild cat 
stalking its quarry inhibits the desire to spring pre- 
maturely, and controls to a deliberate end its eager- 
ness for the instant gratification of a natural appe- 
tite. But in this, and in the many other similar 
instances, such instinctive acts of inhibition have 
been developed through long ages of necessity. 
The domestic kitten of a few weeks old, which has 
never been dependent on its own efforts for a single 
meal, will exhibit the same instinct. In animals the 
inherited power is there; in man also the power is 
there as a matter of physical inheritance, but with 
what added possibilities due to the accumulated 
experience gained from the conscious use of this 
wonderful force. 

The first experience must have come to man very 
early in his development. As soon as any act was 
proscribed and punishment meted out for its per- 
formance, or as soon as a reward was consciously 
sought — though its attainment necessitated realised, 
personal danger — there must have been a deliber- 



SUBCONSCIOUSNESS AND INHIBITION 37 

ate, conscious inhibition of natural desires, which 
in its turn enforced a similar restraint of muscular, 
physical functioning. As the needs of society wid- 
ened, this necessity for the daily, hourly inhibition 
of natural desires increased to a bewildering extent 
boos," then the rough formulation of moral and 
social law, and on the other hand a desire for larger 
powers which encouraged qualities of emulation and 
ambition. 

Among the ( infinite diversity of these influences, 
natural appetites and the modes of gratifying them 
were ever more and more held in subjection, and 
the subconscious self or instinct which initiated 
every action in the lower animal world fell under 
the subjection of the conscious, dominating intellect 
or will. And in this process we must not overlook 
one fact of supreme importance, viz., man still pro- 
gressed physically and mentally. It is therefore 
clear that this control acquired by the conscious 
mind broke no great law of nature, known or un- 
known, for, if this acquired control had been in 
conflict with any of those great, and to us as yet 
incomprehensible forces which have ruled the evo- 
lution of species, the animal we call man would 
have become extinct, as did those early saurian types 
which failed to fulfil the purpose of development 
and perished before man's first appearance on this 
earth. 

Before we attempt, then, any exact definition of 



38 SUBCONSCIOUSNESS AND INHIBITION 

the subconscious self we must have a clearer com- 
prehension of the terms "will," "mind," and "mat- 
ter," which may or may not be different aspects of 
one and the same force. More than two thousand 
years of philosophy have left the metaphysicians 
still vaguely speculating as to the relations of these 
three essentials, and personally, I am not very hope- 
ful of any solution from this source. The investi- 
gation, though still in its infancy in this form, has 
taken the shape of an exact science, and it is to 
that science of psychology as now understood that 
I look to the elucidation of many difficult problems 
in the future. Without touching on the uncertain 
ground of speculative philosophy, I will try, how- 
ever, to be as definite as may be with regard to my 
conception of the subconscious self. 

In the first place, great prominence has been 
given to the conception of the subconscious self 
as an entity within an entity, by the claim made for 
it that it has absolute control of the bodily func- 
tions. This claim depends for its support upon 
the evidence of hypnotism and of the various forms 
of auto-suggestion and faith-healing. Under the 
first heading, we have been told that under the di- 
rection of the hypnotist the ordinary functions of 
the body may be controlled or superseded, as for 
instance, that a wound may be formed and bleed 
without mechanically breaking the skin, 1 or that a 

1 Cf. Hypnotism, by Albert Moll. Good cases of suppura- 
tion, blistering, and bleeding, as the result of suggestion with- 



SUBCONSCIOUSNESS AND INHIBITION 39 

wound may be healed more rapidly than is con- 
sistent with the ordinary course of nature. Under 
the second heading, which includes all forms of 
self-suggestion, we have had examples of what is 
known as stigmatisation, 1 or the appearance on 
the bodies of hysterical and obsessed subjects of 
some imitation of the five sacred wounds. Indeed 
the instances of cures which seem to our unin- 
structed minds miraculous, and due by inference to 
the power of faith, are so numerous that no special 
example need be cited. These and many kindred 
phenomena have been explained on the hypothesis 
that the hidden entity when commanded by the will 
is able to exert an all-powerful influence either 
beneficent or malignant, the obscure means by which 
the command may be enforced being variously de- 
scribed. We see at once that the conception of a 
hidden entity is the primitive explanation which 
first occurs to the puzzled mind. We find the same 
tendency in the many curious superstitions of the 
savage who turns every bird, beast, stone, and tree 
into a Totem, and endows them with powers of evil 
or of good, and discovers a "hidden entity" all of 
a piece with this conception of the subconscious 

out any preliminary abrasion of the skin, are those supplied 
by the records of Professor Forel's experiments at the Zurich 
Lunatic Asylum. These experiments were conducted on the 
person of a nurse who is described as the daughter of healthy 
country people, and not a hysterical subject. 

x There is much evidence on this point, some of it conflict- 
ing, but the main fact must be considered above question. 



40 SUBCONSCIOUSNESS AND INHIBITION 

self, in a piece of wood that he has cut from a tree, 
or a lump of clay that he has modelled into the 
rude shape of man, bird, or beast. 

My own conception is rather of the unity than 
the diversity of life. And since any attempt to 
define the term Life would be presumptuous, the 
definition being beyond the scope of man's present 
ability, I will merely say that life in this connexion 
must be read in the widest application conceivable. 
And it appears to me that all we know of the evo- 
lution or development of life goes to show that it 
has progressed, and will continue to progress, in 
the direction of self-consciousness. 1 If we grant 
the unity of life and the tendency of its evolution, it 
follows that all the manifestations of what we have 
called the "subconscious self" are functions of the 
vital essence or life-force, and that these functions 
are passing from automatic or unconscious to rea- 
soning or conscious control. This conception does 
not necessarily imply any distinction between the 
thing controlled and the control itself. This may 
be inferred from the use of the word "self-con- 
scious," but the further elucidation of this side of 
the theory is not germane to the present argument. 

Now I am quite prepared to accept as facts phe- 
nomena of the kind I have instanced, such as un- 
usual cures effected by hypnotism, and by the some- 
what allied methods of the various forms of faith 

1 Cf . Herbert Spencer, Education, Chapter XI, "Humanity 
has progressed solely by self-instruction." 



SUBCONSCIOUSNESS AND INHIBITION 41 

healing, but I do deny, and most emphatically deny, 
that either procedure is in any way necessary to 
produce the same or even more unusual phe- 
nomena. 1 In other words, I maintain that man 
may in time obtain complete conscious control of 
every function of the body without, as is implied by 
the word "conscious," going into any trance induced 
by hypnotic means, and without any paraphernalia 
of making reiterated assertions or statements of 
belief. 

Apart from my practical experience of the harm 
that so often results from hypnotic and suggestive 
treatment, an experience sufficient to demonstrate 
the dangers of applying these methods to a large 
majority of cases, I found my objection to these 
practices on a broad and, I believe, incontrovertible 
basis. This is that the obtaining of trance is a 
prostitution and degradation of the objective mind, 
that it ignores and debases the chief curative agent, 
the apprehension of the patient's conscious mind, 
and that it is in direct contradiction to the govern- 
ing principle of evolution, the great law of self- 
preservation by which the instinct of animals has 
been trained, as it were, to meet and overcome the 
imminent dangers of everyday existence. In man 
this desire for life is an influence in therapeutics 
so strong that I can hardly exaggerate its potential- 

1 Moreover, I deny that hypnotism can possibly succeed ex- 
cept in comparatively rare instances. It is not universal in its 
applicability. 



42 SUBCONSCIOUSNESS AND INHIBITION 

ity, and it is, moreover, an influence that can be 
readily awakened and developed. The will to live 
has in one experience of mine lifted a woman al- 
most from the grave, a woman who had been op- 
erated upon and practically abandoned as dead by 
her surgeons. A passing thought flashing across 
a brain that had all but abandoned the struggle for 
existence, a sudden consciousness that her children 
might not be well cared for if she died, was suffi- 
cient to reawaken the desire for life, and to revivify 
a body which no medical skill could have saved. 1 
But there is no need to quote instances. The fact 
is recognised, yet how small is the attempt made 
to use and control so potent a force! The same 
argument may be also applied to the prostration of 
the mind as a factor in the popular rest cures which 
really seek to put the mind, the great regenerating 
force, out of action. 

Returning to my definition of the subconscious 
self, it will be seen that I regard it as a manifesta- 
tion of the partly-conscious vital essence, function- 
ing at times very vividly but on the whole incom- 
pletely, and from this it follows that our endeavours 
should be directed to perfecting the self-conscious- 

1 Two years later this woman came to me in a state of col- 
lapse, the results of the after effects of a bad attack of 
pleurisy. She proved an admirable patient, and is now in 
perfect health. She was a magnificent instance of a case in 
which the power was there, finely developed, but not the 
knowledge which would enable her to make full use of that 
power. 



SUBCONSCIOUSNESS AND INHIBITION 43 

ness of this vital essence. The perfect attainment 
of this object in every individual would imply a 
mental and physical ability and a complete immu- 
nity from disease that is still a dream of the future. 
But once the road is pointed, we must forsake the 
many bypaths, however fascinating, bypaths which 
lead at last to an impasse and necessitate a return 
in our own footsteps. Instead of this, we must de- 
vote our energies along the indicated road, a road 
that presents, it is true, many difficulties, and is 
not straight and easy to traverse, but a road that 
nevertheless leads to an ideal of mental and physical 
completeness almost beyond our imaginings. 



IV 

Conscious Control 

"Man one harmonious soul of many a soul 
Whose nature is its own divine control." 

— Shelley. 

One of the most recent phases of popular, as op- 
posed to scientific, thought has been that which 
has endeavoured to teach the control of the mind. 
This teaching has been spoken of in general as the 
"New Thought" movement, though certain of its 
precepts may be found in Marcus Aurelius. This 
movement has had, and is still having, a considerable 
vogue in America, and the influence of it has been 
felt in England, many of the writings of its expo- 
nents having been published here within the last fif- 
teen or twenty years. The object of the teaching is 
to promote the habit of "right thinking" which is 
to be obtained by the control of the mind. The 
"New Thought" teaches that certain ideas such as 
fear, worry, and anger, are to be rigidly excluded 
from the mind and the attention fixed upon their 
opposites, such as courage, complacency, calm. 
With certain of the tendencies expressed in this 
movement I am in sympathy, but following the 

44 



CONSCIOUS CONTROL 45 

usual course of such movements, the "New- 
Thought" is losing sight of its principle, which was, 
indeed, never fully grasped, and is becoming in- 
volved in a species of dogma, the rigidity of which 
is in my opinion directly opposed to its primary 
object. One of its earlier and most capable expo- 
nents, however, Ralph Waldo Trine, marked the 
principle with a phrase, and by naming one of his 
works In Tune with the Infinite, gave permanence 
to the central idea, though more recent writers in 
embroidering the theme have lost sight of the orig- 
inal thesis. Moreover, I have not found in the 
"New Thought" a proper consideration of cause 
and effect in treating the mental and physical in 
combination. These writings exhibit, and have 
always exhibited, the fallacy of considering the 
mental and physical as in some sense antitheses 
which are opposed to each other and make war, 
whereas, in my opinion, the two must be considered 
entirely interdependent, and even more closely knit 
than is implied by such a phrase. 

Again in all these writings we are confronted 
with one word which is dominant, and by its itera- 
tion must produce an effect on the mind of all read- 
ers. That word is "faith," and because it is so 
prominent and so little understood, I feel that it is 
essential I should give some explanation of it in 
the light of my own principles. 

In the first place, it is perhaps hardly necessary 
for me to point out that faith in this connexion 



46 CONSCIOUS CONTROL 

need not be allied with any conception of creed or 
religion. It is true that this is the form in which 
we are most familiar with it in mental healing, and 
the associations which are grouped round the word 
itself very commonly induce us to connect it with 
the conceptions that have had such a wide and gen- 
eral influence on the thoughts of mankind in all 
stages of civilisation. But we have abundant evi- 
dence now before us that in healing it is the pa- 
tient's attitude of mind that is of the first impor- 
tance, and that faith is every whit as effective when 
directed towards the person of the healer, a drug, 
or the medicinal qualities supposed to be possessed 
by a glass of pure water, as when it is directed to a 
belief in some supernal agency. This fact is in- 
disputable, and it is only because the latter form 
of faith is so much more widespread, inasmuch as 
it lies at the very foundation of all religions, that 
this agency has effected a number of cures out of 
all proportion to those brought about by faith in 
some purely material object. What I here intend 
by faith, therefore, is its exercise in the widest 
sense and without any restriction of creed. 

So far as we can analyse the effect of what we 
call an act of faith on the mental processes, it would 
seem that it is operative in two directions. The first 
is purely emotional. The patient having conceived 
a whole-hearted belief that he is going to be deliv- 
ered from his pain or disease by the means of some 
agency supernal or material, experiences a sensation 



CONSCIOUS CONTROL 47 

of profound relief and joy. He understands and 
believes that without effort on his part he is to be 
cured by an apparent miracle, and the effect upon 
him is to produce a strong, if evanescent, emotional 
happiness. In this we have an exact parallelism 
between the patient whose cure is physical and ma- 
terial, and the convert whose cure is spiritual. Now 
it is widely acknowledged by scientists and the medi- 
cal profession generally that this condition of hap- 
piness is an ideal condition for the sufferer, that it 
is not only the most helpful condition of mind, but 
that it actually produces chemical changes in the 
physical constitution, changes which are the most 
salutary in producing a vital condition of the blood, 
and hence of the organisms. 

The second way in which this act of faith oper- 
ates is in the breaking down of a whole set of men- 
tal habits, and in the substitution for them of a 
new set. The new habits may or may not be bene- 
ficial from the outset apart from the effect produced 
by the emotional state which is hardly ever main- 
tained for a long period, but even so the breaking 
down of the old habits of thought does produce 
such an effect as will in some cases influence the 
whole arrangement of the cells forming the tissues, 
and dissipate a morbid condition such as cancer. 

Thus we see that this so-called act of faith is in 
reality purely material in its action, and there is no 
reason why we should have recourse to it to pro- 
duce the same and greater effects. It may perhaps 



48 CONSCIOUS CONTROL 

be asked by some objectors why we should seek to 
dismiss the act of faith, since it undoubtedly pro- 
duces these ideal conditions in some cases. The 
answer is obvious. Faith-healing is dangerous in 
its practice and uncertain in its results. It is dan- 
gerous, because in the majority of cases its profes- 
sors seek in the first place to alleviate pain. They 
may do this, leaving the disease itself untouched, 
but, as I shall point out later on, in such cases the 
disease will continue and eventually kill the patient, 
even though he may be able successfully to fight the 
pain. Faith-healing is also uncertain in its results, 
because, in addition to the danger I have mentioned, 
it merely substitutes one uncontrolled habit of 
thought for another. At first the new habit, be- 
cause it is new, may bring about a change to a bet- 
ter condition, but if it remains, it will in its turn 
become stereotyped, and may very well lead at last 
to just as morbid a condition as was induced by the 
old mental habit it superseded. For these reasons, 
which are, I think, trenchant enough, I desire most 
earnestly to see all the present conceptions that sur- 
round this profession of faith-healing thrown aside 
in order that we may arrive at a sane and reasoned 
process of mental therapeutics. I have touched 
briefly on the movement here because it emphasises 
the fact that we are dimly grasping at a truth but 
paralysing our attempts to hold it by the premature 
assumption that we have it safe at last. At the 



CONSCIOUS CONTROL 49 

same time I believe that underlying the teachings 
of these recent movements, "New Thought" and 
"Faith-healing" in general (and in these two closely 
allied influences I include all the offshoots and sub- 
divisions), there is some apprehension of an es- 
sential, an apprehension which is liable to lose its 
grip by reason of the dogma and ritual that has 
grown up and tends to obscure the one fundamental. 

All these sects, parties, societies, creeds — call 
them what you will — have a common inspiration; 
we need no further proof than this that no one of 
the many developments from the common source is 
in itself complete and perfect. There is good evi- 
dence that each new development as soon as it be- 
comes specialised is separated from its true source, 
becomes overelaborated, and so works its own 
downfall, the principle becoming absorbed and 
dominated by the bias of some individual mind. 
This is my analysis of the phenomena. It follows 
that what we seek is the noumenon, the reality, the 
true idea that underlies all these various manifesta- 
tions. 

Before I attempt, however, to trace out this com- 
mon principle, I wish to make three statements. 

( 1 ) I do not profess to offer a finally perfected 
theory, for by so doing I should lay myself open 
to the same arguments I have advanced against 
other theories of the same nature. I say frankly 
that we are only at the beginnings of understand- 



50 CONSCIOUS CONTROL 

ing, and my own wish is to keep my theory as 
simple as possible, to avoid any dogma. 

(2) I do not propose for many reasons to con- 
sider in this place my own methods in any other 
connexion but that of their application to phys- 
ical defects, to the eradication of diseases, dis- 
tortions, and lack of control, and, progressively, 
to the science of race-culture and the improve- 
ment of the physique of the generations to come. 

(3) I wish it to be clearly understood that this 
treatise is not finally definitive. I hope in the 
future to have many opportunities of elaborating 
my general thesis, and of stating my experience 
of particular applications of my methods to pe- 
culiar cases, but I should not be true to my own 
principles if I were not willing to accept amend- 
ments, even perhaps to alter one or other of my 
premises, should new facts tend to show that I 
have made a false assumption in any particular. 

Now that I have thus cleared the ground, I will 
examine what I believe to be the first and greatest 
stumbling block to conscious self-control, namely, 
"rigidity of mind." This rigidity results in a fixed 
habit of thought and its concomitant evils, among 
which is the subjection of functional and muscular 
habits to subconscious control. 

In defining rigidity of mind, I must hark back 
for a moment to that suggestive phrase of Mr. 
Trine's, In Tune with the Infinite, although in the 



CONSCIOUS CONTROL 51 

present application the rigidity I am concerned with 
is considered in a physical connexion and does not 
involve interference with any non-spatial concep- 
tions. It is rather the first half of the phrase that 
is here of importance, for to be "In Tune" conveys 
to my mind, and I wish it to convey the same mean- 
ing to others, the idea of sensitiveness to impres- 
sions and responsiveness to the touch, when "all the 
functions of life are becoming an intelligent har- 
mony. ,, In a word, I want by this phrase to sug- 
gest the idea of being open-minded. For even in 
reading this, if the individual deliberately puts him- 
self in opposition to my point of view, he can by no 
possibility hope to benefit. Wherefore I desire 
above all things that he or she will read at least 
with an open mind, form no conclusion until I have 
finished, and will perhaps, more particularly, sub- 
due the interference of that great and ruling pre- 
disposition which has in the past so long impeded 
the advance of science, and with which I will deal in 
my next chapter. 

Let us consider for a moment the application of 
rigidity of mind to physical functions. A person 
comes to me with some crippling defect due to the 
improper use of some organ or set of muscles. 
When I have diagnosed the defect and shown the 
patient how to use the organ or muscles in the 
proper way, I am always met at once with the reply, 
"But I can't.'' Let me ask any one who is reading 
this and who suffers in any way, whether his or her 



52 CONSCIOUS CONTROL 

attitude to the defect they suffer from is not pre- 
cisely the same? This reply indicates directly that 
the control of the part affected is entirely subcon- 
scious; if it were not, we should merely have to sub- 
stitute the hopeful "I can" for that despondent "I 
can't," to remove the trouble. By (a) hypnotic 
treatment, by (b) faith-healing, or by (c) the ap- 
plication of the principles of the "New Thought," 
the patient in such a case would have the subcon- 
scious control influenced, either (a) by the mechani- 
cal means of trance and suggestion by the hypnotist, 
which leaves the conscious mind in exactly the orig- 
inal condition and merely changes, and it may be 
only temporarily, the habit of the subconscious con- 
trol, or (b) and (c) by reiterated commands of the 
objective mind. Even if these commands have been 
reinforced by the influencing suggestion of the 
healer, they either substitute by repetition one habit 
for another without any apprehension by the in- 
telligence of the true method of the exchange, or, 
what is quite as frequent and far more harmful, 
they shut out the sensitiveness to pc*in from the 
cerebral centres, and so leave the radical evil, no 
longer labelled by nature's warning, to work the pa- 
tient's destruction in secret. Briefly, all three meth- 
ods seek to reach the subjective mind by deadening 
the objective or conscious mind, and the centre and 
backbone of my theory and practice, upon which I 
feel that I cannot insist too strongly, is that the 
Conscious Mind Must Be Quickened. 



CONSCIOUS CONTROL 53 

It will be seen from this statement that my theory- 
is in some ways a revolutionary one, since all earlier 
methods have in some form or another sought to 
put the flexible working of the true consciousness 
out of action in order to reach the subconscious- 
ness. The result of these methods is, logically and 
inevitably, an endeavour to alter a bad subjective 
habit whilst the objective habit of thought is left 
unchanged. The teachings of the "New Thought" 
and of many sects of faith-healers set out clearly 
enough that the patient must think rightly before 
he can be cured, but they then set out, automatically, 
to carry out their teaching by prescribing "affirma- 
tives" or some sort of "auto-suggestion," both of 
which are in effect no more than a kind of self-hyp- 
notism, and, as such, are debasing to the primary 
functions of the intelligence. 

I will take a simple instance from my own ex- 
perience to illustrate a case in point. A patient, 
whom I will call X, came to me with an obstinate 
stammer arising from a congenital defect in the co- 
ordination of the face, tongue, and throat muscles. 
Whenever X attempted to speak he drew down his 
upper lip. This was the outward sign of a series of 
vicious acts connected with a train of muscular 
movements, a sign that the ideo-motor centres were 
working to convey a wrong guiding influence to the 
specific parts concerned in the act of speech. These 
guiding influences rendered X quite incapable of 
speech, and would, indeed, have had the same effect 



54 CONSCIOUS CONTROL 

upon any other individual who produced the same 
working of the parts concerned. To insist in such 
a case that X should repeat, "I can speak" or "I 
won't stutter," would be merely to endeavour to 
reach a supposed omniscient subconscious self 
which would counteract the evil by the exercise of 
some assumed and separate intelligence possessed 
by it. I undertook the case by appealing to X's 
intelligence. 

Now, strange as it may seem (and I intend to 
treat this curious perversion in my next chapter), 
X's objective intelligence is not so easily reached 
and influenced as might appear. He has formed 
a muscular habit of drawing down his lip inde- 
pendently of his conscious control, and the line of 
suggestion set up by the wish to speak induces at 
once a reflex action of a complicated set of muscles. 
X has learned to do this automatically, and at first 
seems incapable of controlling those lip muscles 
when the wish to speak is initiated. 

In this case my first endeavour must be directed 
to keeping in abeyance, by the power of inhibition, 
all the mental associations connected with the ideas 
of speaking, and to eradicating all erroneous, pre- 
conceived ideas concerning the things X imagines he 
can or cannot do, or what is or is not possible. My 
next effort must be to give X a correct and con- 
scious guidance and control of all the parts con- 
cerned, including, of course, the lip and face 
muscles, and in order to obtain this control, he must 



CONSCIOUS CONTROL 55 

have a complete and accurate apprehension of all 
the movements concerned. And this apprehension 
must precede and be preparatory to any conception 
of "speaking," during the application of all the 
guiding orders involved. In originating some new 
idea which is to take the place of the old idea of 
drawing down the upper lip, it may be necessary at 
first to break the old association by means of some 
new order, such as deliberately to draw the lip up, 
to open the mouth, or to make some similar muscu- 
lar act previously unfamiliar in its application to 
the act of speaking. This new order is then substi- 
tuted for the command to speak. X is told not to 
speak but to draw up his lip, open his mouth, etc. 
It will be understood that I have omitted much de- 
tail touching the interdependence of the parts con- 
cerned, but I wish here to convey the essentials of 
method rather than the physiological explanation 
of their working. It must always be remembered 
that Nature works as a whole and not in parts, 
and once the true cause of the evil is discovered 
and eradicated all the affected mechanisms can soon 
be restored to their full capacity. I may note here 
that X was completely cured of his stammer, and 
that his was a particularly obstinate case, a fact 
chiefly due to the confirmation of a wrong habit in 
early childhood. 

This is an example, chosen for its simplicity, to 
illustrate the prime essentials of my theory, but it 
is capable of a very wide application, so wide that 



56 CONSCIOUS CONTROL 

it may be applied to the working not only of the 
ordinary controlled muscles, but of the semi-auto- 
matic muscles which actuate the vital organs. Not 
many years ago an Indian Yogi was examined by 
Professor Max Muller at Cambridge, and we have 
it on the author ity of the latter that this Yogi was 
able to stop the beating of his own heart at will and 
suffer no harmful consequences. 

Let it be clearly understood, however, that I have 
no sympathy with these abnormal manifestations 
which I regard as a dangerous trickery practised 
on the body, a trickery in no way admirable or to 
be sought after. The performances of the Yogis 
certainly do not command my admiration, and the 
well-known system of breathing practised and taught 
by them is, in my opinion,, not only wrong and es- 
sentiallv crude, but I consider that it tends also to 
exaggerate those very defects from which we suf- 
fer in this twentieth century. I have merely quoted 
this case of the Yogi in support of my assertion 
that there is no function of the body that cannot be 
brought under the control of the conscious will. 

That this is indeed a fact and not a theory, I do 
claim without hesitation, and I claim further that 
by the application of this principle of conscious con- 
trol there may in time be evolved a complete mas- 
tery over the body, which will result in the elimina- 
tion of all physical defects. Certain aspects of this 
control and the reasons why it has not been ac- 
quired I will treat under the next heading. 




V 

Applied Conscious Control 

a conception of the principles involved 

The term "conscious control" is one which is 
employed by different people to convey different 
conceptions. The usual conception is one which in- 
dicates specific control, such as the moving of a 
muscle consciously, and is practised by athletes who 
give performances of physical feats in public. 
Again, there is the conscious movement of a finger, 
toe, ear, or some other specific muscle or limb. 

The phrase "Conscious Control" when used in 
this work is intended to indicate the value and use 
of conscious guidance and control, primarily as a 
universal, and secondly as a specific, the latter al- 
ways being dependent upon the former in practical 
procedure. 

Furthermore, it is not used merely to indicate a 
guidance and control which we may apply in the 
activities of life with but doubtful precision in one 
or two directions only, but one which may be ap- 
plied universally, and with precision in all direc- 
tions, and in all spheres where the mental and phys- 
ical manifestations of mankind are concerned. 

57 



58 APPLIED CONSCIOUS CONTROL 

Since the publication of my book, Conscious Con- 
trol, I have received and continue to receive letters 
from interested readers concerning the practical 
application of conscious control, and also regarding 
my conception of the principles involved. 

"It is all very well to talk of conscious control, 
but how are we to acquire it?" wrote one enquirer. 
"How far-reaching is its application ?" wrote an- 
other, whilst a third remarked, "If your experience 
has proved that such far-reaching beneficial effects 
result from conscious guidance and control, your 
concept must be much more comprehensive than 
that usually accepted/' "I have a friend who is 
cursed with a bad temper," wrote another enquirer, 
"and he realises the fact. He has applied to his 
medical and spiritual advisers for help. They have 
given him a certain amount of valuable advice, but 
the result is far from satisfactory." 

We all know of cases of men and women who eat 
or drink more than is good for them, and we also 
know that only a small minority are able to master 
their unhealthy desires in these directions. Exami- 
nation of the misguided majority would reveal the 
fact that they were badly co-ordinated, and that 
psycho-physical conditions were present which 
would lead an expert to expect an overbalanced state 
in one direction or another, a domination of con- 
scious reasoned control by subconscious unreasoned 
desire. 

Such cases may be readily and successfully dealt 



APPLIED CONSCIOUS CONTROL 59 

with on a basis of conscious guidance and control 
in the spheres of re-education, re-adjustment, and 
co-ordination. 

To gain control where there is a tendency to 
overindulgence in alcohol or food is a very difficult 
problem for the ordinary human being while he 
remains in his badly co-ordinated condition. This 
is shown by the failure which succeeds failure until 
the unfortunate person arrives at the conclusion 
that it is impossible to break the habit. 

He or she then drifts into the advanced stages of 
a condition which becomes as akin to disease as neu- 
ritis, neurasthenia, indigestion, or rheumatism. As 
a matter of fact these malconditions may be the 
immediate outcome of the indulgences before re- 
ferred to. 

The unfortunate fact which we must face is that 
such people are practically without control where 
these failings are concerned, and the general opin- 
ion is that these people lack will-power. In my 
opinion this is not really true. 

Say that a man is a thief and is caught and pun- 
ished. He tells his friends and relatives that he 
intends to reform. But does he really intend to 
do so? In the first instance does not the answer 
to this question depend upon the point of view of 
the person concerned? Let us take as an example 
two brothers. The one is a thief but the other is 
not, inasmuch as he has never stolen anything in 
his life. He would scorn such an act, but he has 



60 APPLIED CONSCIOUS CONTROL 

no hesitation in taking advantage of a friend with 
whom he makes an agreement. He may even fail 
to realise that he is acting unjustly towards his 
friend. The fact is, he is well acquainted with the 
details and possibilities of the business concern 
which this agreement represents. He is aware of 
his superior knowledge and he deliberately uses it 
in framing the clauses of the agreement so that he is 
certain to derive more benefit from the transaction 
than his less experienced friend, though at the same 
time he may thoroughly understand that the con- 
tract should be drawn upon lines which would en- 
sure that equal benefits would be derived. This he 
calls business, not theft. 

It is quite possible that the thief would scorn to 
take such advantage of a friend. I have known of 
such cases; hence the phrase, "Honour among 
thieves." 

Now we do not speak of the other brother as 
lacking in will-power, but wherein lies the difference 
in this connexion between him and his thief 
brother ? 

In the case of the thief, the promise to reform 
was made. He steals again and again, so that peo- 
ple say in the ordinary way, "He is hopeless, he 
hasn't the will-power to enable him to reform." As 
I have before indicated, I fear this is not a correct 
solution. 

For if we admit that in both instances all depends 
upon the point of view, we cannot be surprised 



APPLIED CONSCIOUS CONTROL 61 

that the mere promise to reform is usually futile, 
and we must furthermore realise that a changed 
point of view is the royal road to reformation. At 
the same time, experience of human idiosyncrasies 
has taught us that the most difficult thing to change 
is the point of view of subconsciously controlled 
mankind. The lack of power to reform is the re- 
sult of the usually partial failure of the subconscious 
mental mechanisms in a sphere demanding reasoned 
judgment. 

As a matter of fact this man possesses a great 
amount of will-power and energy in certain direc- 
tions, just as he probably lacks it in others. This 
applies equally to his brother and, in a greater or 
less degree, to every human being. At the same 
time I think we are justified in concluding that the 
thief, as compared with his brother, exercises his 
energy, will-power and resourcefulness in but 
limited directions. This applies to all people cursed 
with what we call criminal tendencies in contrast to 
their more fortunate fellow beings. Here we ar- 
rive at the point where we are once more con- 
fronted with misdirected energies concentrated into 
narrow channels through abnormal tendencies; 
hence the overcompensation which inevitably fol- 
lows. 

A thief, unfortunately, too often confines his en- 
ergies to what to his perverted outlook — the result 
of a wrong point of view — is a legitimate means of 
gaining the necessaries of life. From his perverted 



62 APPLIED CONSCIOUS CONTROL 

point of view he merely takes something from an- 
other person which he considers he has as much 
right to possess as any one else, if he is clever 
enough to get it by any means at his command. I 
have heard a certain type of Socialist express views 
which justify this mode of reasoning. His point 
of view is practically that of the thief, and he needs 
the same help if he is to come into communication 
with his reason. We know that men and women 
have continued to steal for years without being even 
suspected, and there cannot be any doubt that in 
thus escaping detection, they prove that they pos- 
sess forms of exceptional will-power, energy, re- 
sourcefulness, courage, determination, and initia- 
tive, which, if directed into the right channels, 
would have made them highly successful and valu- 
able members of society. 

It must not be forgotten that if the thief is de- 
tected, his punishments are so formidable, not only 
because of the legal penalties he incurs, but also be- 
cause of the scorn and derision with which he meets 
in the social sphere, even amongst his blood rela- 
tions, that they would act as a deterrent upon the 
ordinary person. 

Obviously, then, the problem to be solved in con- 
nexion with the thief or any other criminal, is con- 
cerned with the psycho-physical conditions which 
influence him in the direction of crime, and also 
with the failure of punishment either to change his 
point of view or to direct his excellent mental and 



APPLIED CONSCIOUS CONTROL 63 

physical gifts into honest and valuable spheres of 
expression. 

We are all aware that a conservative is rarely 
converted to the liberal viewpoint or vice versa in a 
day, or a month, or even a year. Such mental 
changes, in the subconsciously controlled person 
should, with rare exceptions, be made gradually 
and slowly; for the demands of re-adjustment in 
the psycho-physical self are great, and depend upon 
the conditions present in the particular person. It 
is conceivable that with certain conditions present, 
the process of re-adjustment may bring about such 
disorganisation as may cause a serious crisis. Dur- 
ing an experience of this kind the person would 
for a period be in greater danger than ever, 1 and 
the length of this period would vary in different 
people. The process of re-adjustment in all spheres 
means immediate interference with the forces of 
strength and weakness, and in the case of the thief 
under consideration the force of strength was asso- 
ciated with mental and physical peculiarities in him 
as evil factors which had more or less controlled 

'In this connection the following verses (24, 25, 26) from 
the Gospel according to St. Luke, Chapter XI, are interesting : 

24. When the unclean spirit has gone out of a man, he 
walketh through dry places, seeking rest: and finding none, 
he saith, I will return unto my house whence I came out. 

25. And when he cometh, he findeth it swept and garnished. 

26. Then goeth he, and taketh to him seven other spirits 
more wicked than himself ; and they enter in, and dwell 
there: and the last state of that man is worse than the first. 



64 APPLIED CONSCIOUS CONTROL 

him ; in fact, they constituted guidance and direction 
in his case. In all his physical and mental activities, 
which these evil factors stimulated, he experienced 
his maximum of confidence and directive power. 

Now where his weaknesses were concerned, he 
had little to depend upon. His attempt to reform 
was a demand for re-adjustment, which, in turn, 
meant a period of comparative loss of confidence 
and directive power. His new efforts needed to be 
directed into channels where he not only lacked 
confidence, but where he suffered most from the 
overcompensation experienced in the past. In 
reality, his supports were suddenly wrenched from 
him, and replaced by those which his well-meaning 
friends and relatives considered infinitely superior 
and absolutely reliable. Their experiences of life 
had, to their satisfaction, proved them to be so; 
but their experiences were not his experiences, their 
strength was not his strength, their weaknesses were 
not his weaknesses ; and it is in consequence of such 
facts as these that subconscious control fails, and 
reasoned conscious control is needed. 

If I have succeeded in making my point clear 
to the reader he will recognise and admit this un- 
fortunate thief's danger. He must, in a way, sym- 
pathise with this man who, through no fault of 
his own, is being directed during the period of com- 
parative helplessness, in a round of unfamiliar and 
complex experiences by a delusive and debauched 
subconsciousness. If, on the other hand, conscious 



APPLIED CONSCIOUS CONTROL 65 

reasoned control had been substituted and employed 
in re-education and co-ordination, the process of 
readjustment would have presented the minimum 
of the difficulties and dangers we have enumerated. 

In view of the foregoing, are we justified, except 
in rare instances, in expecting to change the thief 
any more than the liberal or conservative by ordi- 
nary methods on a subconscious basis? The evi- 
dence in the light of experience is against the propo- 
sition. 

The conservative and the liberal of our ex- 
ample, no less than the thief, are equally depend- 
ent upon subconscious guidance and control, and 
are the victims of the particular tendencies, harm- 
ful and otherwise, which have developed and be- 
come established, as a rule, without recognition, and 
without any primary appeal to their reasoning facul- 
ties. 

Therefore, we must turn our attention once more 
to that psycho-physical process which we call habit, 
including developments which have their origin in 
consciousness as well as those which spring from 
the subconsciousness. 

For instance, a man may be, as we say, born a 
thief. In other words, he is cursed with the sub- 
conscious abnormal craving or habit which makes a 
man a thief by nature. 

On the other hand, he may be quite normal at 
birth, but in early life he may drift into simple and 
apparently harmless little ways which through 



66 APPLIED CONSCIOUS CONTROL 

carelessness and lack of sound training, develop 
very slowly and remain unobserved either by the 
person concerned or by his friends and relatives. 

We all know of men and women who became 
drug fiends merely through wishing to experience 
the sensation or sensations produced by the drug. 
In the most unsuspecting way it is repeated at some 
future time. This innocent beginning has so often 
developed into the drug habit. 

We know of apparently strong-minded scientific 
men who have taken drugs, in the first instance, 
from a purely scientific standpoint and so in a 
seemingly harmless way, but who, in spite of this, 
have rapidly fallen victims to the drug habit. Ex- 
actly the same process has served to create the ma- 
jority of inebriates. 

It is important to keep in mind that different 
men and different women fall victims to some par- 
ticular stimulant or drug, whilst they are in absolute 
mastery of themselves where other seductive influ- 
ences are concerned. 

For instance, A became addicted to a certain 
drug habit, but although he had taken alcohol from 
an early age he never became an immoderate drink- 
er. It was not until he came into contact with this 
particular drug that his latent abnormality or weak- 
ness or whatever one chooses to call it, became fully 
manifested. Again, B had lived in China, and had 
continually smoked opium with the Chinese. He 
did so for a year without the habit gaining any 



APPLIED CONSCIOUS CONTROL 67 

hold upon him, but the tea habit on the contrary be- 
came his danger. Despite the fact that his health 
was seriously affected by overindulgence in tea, 
and that according to his medical advisers' opinion 
he had, by its immoderate use, developed certain 
troubles which caused him considerable suffering, 
he continued his excesses in tea drinking, as others 
do who come under the influence of drugs, or of 
alcohol, in one or all of its forms. 

When this point is reached these people are, in 
the words of Emerson, "out of communication with 
their reason"; a subconscious tendency. Herein 
lies the explanation of difficulties which they rarely 
surmount, difficulties which could not remain as 
such if subconscious control were supplanted by con- 
scious guidance and control of the whole organism ; 
for in practical procedures in life this conscious 
guidance and control connotes "bringing them once 
more into communication with their reason" and 
supplying the "means whereby" of successful re- 
adjustment. 

That they were out of communication with rea- 
son is indicated by the fact that though they knew 
they were seriously ill, and were told by their doc- 
tors that in order to regain health they must ab- 
stain from certain foods and drinks, they did not so 
abstain. Their continuance in indulgence merely 
satisfied some inward craving which can only be- 
come a governing factor as against human reason, 
when men are controlled by the subconscious in- 



68 APPLIED CONSCIOUS CONTROL 

stead of by the conscious powers; for subconscious 
control (instinct) is the outcome of experiences in 
those spheres where the animal senses exercised the 
great controlling and directing influences in the early 
stages of man's evolution; whereas conscious con- 
trol (reasoned experience) through re-education, 
co-ordination and re-adjustment is the result of the 
use of the reasoning powers in the conduct of life, 
by means of which man may fight his abnormal de- 
sires for harmful sensory experiences. 

The fact that civilised human beings will take 
wine or sugar or drugs, when conscious that it is 
gradually undermining health and character, is 
proof positive of the domination of the physical 
over the mental self, exactly as in the Stone Age. 

It shows that in the case of sugar, for instance, 
they have become victims to the sense of taste. In 
other words, the sensations produced by the sense 
of taste influence and finally govern their conduct 
in this connexion, whereas instead they should be 
governed by the faculties of reason. They have de- 
veloped vicious complexes in which perverted phys- 
ical sensations must be satisfied, even at the cost 
of mental and physical injury, and often of intense 
pain. 

This psycho-physical state does not indicate satis- 
factory progress on the evolutionary plane up to the 
present time, and, furthermore, it does not give 
promise of greater progress in the future under this 
same subconscious direction. The domination of 



APPLIED CONSCIOUS CONTROL 69 

certain perverted sensations presents another inter- 
esting phase, inasmuch as these sensations are very 
often associated with comparatively superficial com- 
plexes. 

For instance, take the case of a person who is 
suffering from the ill effects of taking sugar in 
harmful quantities. If he happens to decide to 
abstain from satisfying his taste desires in regard 
to sugar, and actually abstains, for, say, a week or 
ten days, it often happens that he loses the seductive 
pleasing sensation formerly derived from sugar, 
and frequently develops a positive dislike for it. 

This also serves to reveal in the majority of peo- 
ple the unreliability of the different senses, such as 
taste, etc. Of course, in all these cases this un- 
reliability is due to abnormality in one or more 
directions, usually more, and this fact emphasises 
the absolute necessity for the establishment of 
those normal conditions which demand conscious 
guidance and control, for their maintenance in civi- 
lisation ; conditions which tend to eradicate and pre- 
vent abnormal cravings and desires in any direc- 
tion. 

When discussing the foregoing phenomena with 
friends and pupils, I am frequently asked ques- 
tions like this: "To what are we to attribute the 
particular manifestations of strength or weakness 
in different people, where specific abnormal sensa- 
tions are concerned?" 

"Why is one person swayed unduly by some par^ 



70 APPLIED CONSCIOUS CONTROL 

ticular sensation which he knows is ruining his 
health and causing daily suffering, whilst another, 
equally abnormal and deluded though proof against 
this failing of his fellow being, succumbs to some 
other type of sensory influence?" 

It is simply a matter of the psycho-physical 
make-up of the individual, of his inherent tenden- 
cies, and of his general experiences of life in dif- 
ferent environments. All people whose kinesthetic 
systems are debauched and delusive develop some 
form of perversion or abnormality in sensation. 
The point of real importance is to eradicate and 
prevent this kinesthetic condition in order to make 
impossible in the human being such domination by 
sensation. 

There is another point which exercises the lay- 
man's mind, and that is that great suffering, in con- 
sequence of abnormal indulgence in some direction, 
does not act as a deterrent. 

Of course, if these unfortunates were in com- 
munication with their reason and were thus con- 
sciously guided and controlled, such suffering 
would serve to prevent them from repeating the 
experience which caused it. 

To those who have studied this curious phase of 
mental and physical phenomena, it would almost 
seem that they derived a form of satisfaction or 
pleasure from such suffering; otherwise, one would 
conclude, they would not continue to repeat the 



APPLIED CONSCIOUS CONTROL 71 

acts, which, in their experience, have been followed 
by actual pain and discomfort. 

And surely there is nothing very unreasonable in 
this suggestion, seeing that there is little doubt that 
ill health in some people is just as natural as health 
is in others. 

It simply means an attempt on the part of nature 
to do her work where the conditions are abnormal, 
in accordance with the same process as where they 
are normal. 

The person enjoying the latter condition abhors 
suffering and pain, and will act reasonably in order 
to prevent both, and it is quite consistent with our 
knowledge and experience of the abnormal in the 
human organism to incline to the idea that those 
who are afflicted with abnormal tendencies find a 
perverted form of pleasure in pain. 

And all these suggestions serve to support the 
theory that the first principle in all training, from 
the earliest years of child life, must be on a con- 
scious plane of co-ordination, re-education and re- 
adjustment, which will establish a normal kinses- 
thesia. 

The abnormal condition referred to is more or 
less governed by the senses through the subcon- 
sciousness and we must remember that the great 
controlling forces in the animal kingdom are chiefly 
physical. It is also in keeping with the purely ani- 
mal stage of evolution, and any advance from this 



72 APPLIED CONSCIOUS CONTROL 

stage demands that the balance of powers must 
gradually move in favour of the mental. 

The controlling and guiding forces in savage 
four-footed animals and in the savage black races 
are practically the same; and this serves to show 
that from the evolutionary standpoint the mental 
progress of these races has not kept pace with their 
physical evolution from the plane of the savage 
animal to that of the savage human. 

This brings us to the crux of my contentions 
regarding conscious guidance and control in its 
widest meaning, that is, as a universal. 

Wherever we find the domination of subcon- 
scious (instinctive) control, it affords proof that 
in the lowly evolved states of life the physical is 
the great controlling force, and we are well aware 
that this condition does not ensure progress to 
those higher planes of evolution which should be 
the goal of civilised growth and development, the 
goal for which mankind was undoubtedly destined. 

The inadequate relative progress of the mental 
evolution of the black races as compared with that 
of their physical evolution, when considered in re- 
lation to their approximation to the savage animals, 
cannot be considered other than a most disappoint- 
ing result. It surely does not furnish any convinc- 
ing evidence that mankind is likely to advance ade- 
quately on the evolutionary plane in civilisation by 
continuing to rely upon the original subconscious 
guidance and control, 



VI 

Habits of Thought and of Body 

"The man who has so far made up his mind about any- 
thing that he can no longer reckon freely with that thing, 
is mad where that thing is concerned." — Allen Upward, 
The New Word. 

When speaking of the case of stammering, cited 
in my last chapter, I had occasion to note that it 
was not an easy task to influence X's conscious 
mind. The point is this: A patient who submits 
himself for treatment, whether to a medical man 
or to any other practitioner, may Do what he is 
told, but will not or cannot Think as he is told. 
In ordinary practice the man who has taken a medi- 
cal degree disregards this mental attitude in ninety- 
nine cases out of a hundred. Medicine, diet, or 
exercise is prescribed, and if the patient obediently 
follows the mechanical directions given with re- 
gard to the prescriptions, he is considered a good 
patient. The doctor does not trouble as to the pa- 
tient's attitude of mind, except in that one case 
out of a hundred, possibly a case of flagrant hypo- 
chondria. 

Indeed I am willing to maintain and prove in this 

73 



74 HABITS OF THOUGHT 

connexion that a very large percentage of cases 
which are now being treated in our public and 
private lunatic asylums, have been allowed to de- 
velop insanity by reason of this disregard of the 
mental attitude. I cannot stop now to consider 
this interesting subject of insanity, but I must note 
in passing that the very large percentage of the 
cases I have mentioned should never have been al- 
lowed to arrive at the condition which made it 
necessary to send them to an asylum in the first 
instance. Very many of them, so far from lacking 
mental control, possess minds of quite exceptional 
ability. Some are instances of subjects who in 
the first place have assumed a deliberate attitude 
to subserve a private end, such as the avoidance 
of uncongenial work, or the overindulgence of 
some desire or perverted sense, the result being 
that the attitude which was first adopted deliber- 
ately, became afterwards a fixed habit, and so 
uncontrollable. 

When therefore we are seeking to give a patient 
conscious control, the consideration of mental at- 
titude must precede the performance of the act 
prescribed. The act performed is of less conse- 
quence than the manner of its performance. It is 
nevertheless a remarkable fact that although the 
patient or enquirer into the system may apprehend 
this truth, he often finds an enormous difficulty in 
altering some trifling habit of though: which stands 
between him and the benefit he clearly expects. 



HABITS OF THOUGHT 75 

And the simple explanation of this apparently 
strange enigma is that the majority of people fall 
into a mechanical habit of thought quite as easily 
as they fall into the mechanical habit of body 
which is the immediate consequence. 

I will take an instance from a subject outside 
my own province in order to bring the matter home, 
but I will preface my illustration by pointing out 
that I personally am not in the least concerned to 
alter the habit of thought of either of the persons 
I bring forward as examples, and I only cite well- 
known political propaganda in order to give vivid- 
ness to my picture. 

Let us suppose then that A is a convinced Free- 
trader, and that Z is no less certain of the glorious 
possibilities of Protection, and let us set A and Z 
to argue the matter. We notice at once that when 
A is speaking Z's endeavours are confined to catch- 
ing him in a misstatement or in a fault of logic, 
and A's attitude is precisely the same when Z holds 
the stage. Neither partisan has the least intention 
from the outset of altering his creed, nor could 
either be convinced by the facts and arguments of 
the other, however sound. This is a fact within 
the experience of every intelligent person. The 
disputants have so influenced their own minds that 
they are incapable of receiving certain impressions ; 
a part of their intelligence normally susceptible of 
receiving new ideas, even if such ideas are opposed 
to earlier conceptions, is in a state of anaesthesia; 



76 HABITS OF THOUGHT 

it is shut off, put out of action. The habit of 
mind which has been formed mechanically trans- 
lates all the arguments of an opponent into mis- 
conceptions or fallacies. Neither disputant in our 
illustration has the least intention or desire to ap- 
proach the subject with an open mind. Unfortu- 
nately, the rigid habit of mind does not only apply 
to political issues ; it is evidenced in all the thoughts 
and acts of our daily life, and is the cause of many 
demonstrable evils. 

And touching this question of mental rigidity, I 
may cite a very valuable criticism from Mr. Wil- 
liam Archer, the well-known London dramatic 
critic, on the primary point of the "Desirability of 
the Open Mind." This criticism was published in 
The Morning Leader for 17th December, 19 10. I 
replied in the same paper, and my answer was pub- 
lished on 23rd December, 1910. 

As this brief discussion illustrates very clearly 
the misconception which most easily arises with 
regard to this question, I now reprint these two 
letters, precisely as they originally appeared. 

THE OPEN MIND 

By William Archer 

"In the fifth chapter of an able and interesting 
book by Mr. F. Matthias Alexander, entitled Man's 
Supreme Inheritance (Methuen), there occurs a 
passage which I propose to take as the text of this 



HABITS OF THOUGHT 77 

week's discourse. Treating of 'mechanical habits 
of thought/ Mr. Alexander says: 

" 'Let us suppose that A is a convinced Free 
Trader, and that Z is no less certain of the 
glorious possibilities of Protection, and let us 
set A and Z to argue the matter. We notice at 
once that when A is speaking, Z's endeavours are 
confined to catching him in a misstatement or in 
a fault of logic, and A's attitude is precisely the 
same when Z holds the stage. Neither partisan 
has the least intention from the outset of alter- 
ing his creed, nor could either be convinced by 
the facts and arguments of the other, however 
sound. . . . The habit of mind which has been 
formed mechanically translates all the arguments 
of an opponent into misconceptions or fallacies. 
Neither disputant has the least desire to approach 
the subject with an open mind. Unfortunately 
this rigid habit of mind does not only apply to 
the issues of government; it is evidenced in all 
the thoughts and acts of our daily life, and is the 
cause of many demonstrable evils.' 

"Very often, of course, the fact is as Mr. Alexan- 
der states it ; but can we, I wonder, accept the ideal 
of the 'open mind' implied in his illustration? Is 
not a certain stability of conviction absolutely 
necessary to the efficient conduct of the business of 
life? And are we not almost as apt to err on the 
side of impressionability as on the side of rigidity? 



78 HABITS OF THOUGHT 

I seem to remember a warning in Scripture against 
being 'blown about by every wind of doctrine.' 
"If we reflect for a moment, I think we shall see 
that the amount of open-mindedness which reason 
demands must vary according to the nature of the 
question at issue. On a question of fact, which is 
capable of absolute demonstration, it is, of course, 
folly to let prejudice or bias prevent us from per- 
ceiving the truth. But it is not on such questions 
that disputes commonly arise. Theology, I fancy, 
is, in the modern world, almost the only influence 
that frequently leads people to close their minds 
against demonstrable facts or overwhelming prob- 
abilities. But of the most important questions in 
life, many are not questions of fact at all, while 
as to others, the evidence is so complex or so in- 
accessible that demonstration is not, as the saying 
goes, humanly possible. It is proverbially futile 
to argue on questions of taste; for enjoyment con- 
sists in a relation of the perceiver to the thing 
perceived which cannot be produced by force of 
reason or of reasoning. No doubt, in going to 
'Salome' or to the Post-Impressionist Exhibition, 
we ought to take with us an open mind; that is to 
say, we ought not to go in a wilfully Philistine or 
frivolous mood. And in discussing them after- 
wards, we ought to preserve an open mind, in so 
far that we ought not to make a law of our own 
limitations, and accuse of folly or insincerity those 
people who see more in post-Wagnerism and post- 



HABITS OF THOUGHT 79 

Manetism than (perhaps) we do. Yet even here 
open-mindedness may be carried to excess; for un- 
doubtedly there exists a great deal of affectation 
and charlatanism in matters of art, and it would 
be weak credulity to take every Maudle and Postle- 
waite at his own valuation. 'A popgun remains a 
popgun/ says Emerson, 'though the ancient and 
honourable of this world affirm it to be the crack 
of doom'; and there are innumerable questions of 
quality and value on which no one who has any 
mind at all can possibly keep his mind open. 

"Let us turn now to political questions of the or- 
der suggested by Mr. Alexander's illustration. 
They are not, as a rule, questions of ascertainable 
fact, but of speculation or conjecture as to the 
probable results of a given course of action. They 
are generally very complex questions; the present 
issue between the two Houses of Parliament is 
almost unique in its simplicity. And not only is 
each question complex in itself; it is inextricably 
interwoven with other questions of similar com- 
plexity. Can we reasonably expect or desire, then, 
that either A or Z, in a single discussion of such a 
topic and Tariff Reform, should have his whole* 
system of thought revolutionised? When such a 
conversion occurs (and I suppose it does some- 
times occur) ought we to praise the convert's open 
mind? Ought we not rather to pity his shallow 
mind, in which the new conviction can scarcely be 
deeper rooted than the old? A man's political 



80 HABITS OF THOUGHT 

opinions, I take it, if they have any substance and 
consistency, are, and ought to be, a sort of mosaic 
set in a cement of fundamental principle. You may 
alter the pattern by laborious picking and re- 
arranging but not by a mere push at a single point. 
Does it follow from this that political discussion is 
an idle waste of time? Not at all. It forces us to 
rethink our thoughts, and to keep them consciously 
and clearly related to fundamental principles. Also 
it sifts our arguments; in looking out for our op- 
ponent's fallacies we not infrequently become 
aware of our own. Furthermore, a discussion may 
form part of the long course of thought, or evolu- 
tion of feeling, whereby a really valid conversion 
may be ultimately brought about. Though we may 
think ourselves wholly unmoved by our opponent's 
reasoning, a subconscious effect may remain, and 
may in due time manifest itself. Without our real- 
ising it, one or two cubes in our mental mosaic 
may, in fact, have been loosened. A greater result 
than this, from any single discussion of a complex 
political question, is scarcely, I think, to be de- 
sired. No doubt it is highly desirable that we 
should at one time or another have brought a per- 
fectly open mind to the study of such a question as 
Tariff Reform; and this many of us have done. 
For my own part, I can honestly say that when 
Mr. Chamberlain first threw the apple of discord 
into our midst, I so clearly realised the merely tra- 
ditional and unreasoned character of my Free 



HABITS OF THOUGHT 81 

Trade ideas, that I was biassed, if anything, against 
them, and fully prepared to find them fallacious. 
The fact that I have not done so may be due to in- 
sufficient or unintelligent study, but certainly not 
to any initial lack of openness of mind. 

"Finally, I would note another limitation to the 
ideal of the open mind. There are certain ques- 
tions on which we cannot safely keep our minds 
open, because we know that that way madness lies. 
I once spent a whole day at Concord, Mass., argu- 
ing with a friend who had become a convert to 
astrology, and was bent on drawing my horoscope. 
To that I had no objection; but I cannot pretend 
that my mind was for a moment open to his argu- 
ments. Somewhat more difficult is the case of the 
Bacon-Shakespeare theory: ought we to keep an 
open mind on that ? I am inclined to answer, 'No' ; 
for if we once lose grip of the fact that the whole 
thing is an insanity, we are in danger of being 
submerged in a swirling torrent of 'folie lucide.' 
The origin and psychological conditions of the il- 
lusion are perfectly plain. It is, indeed, one of 
the oddest and most instructive incidents in the 
history of the human error, and in that sense 
worthy of study. Poor Bacon has been forced, by 
no fault of his own, into the position of the Tich- 
borne Claimant of literature, and one cannot but 
wonder what he would think of the Onslows, 
Whalleys, and Kenealys, who are pleading what 
they believe to be his cause. But a really 'open 



82 HABITS OF THOUGHT 

mind' on the question is, I conceive, a symptom of 
an exorbitant love of the marvellous and an im- 
perfect hold upon the reality of things. There are 
subjects on which no mind can remain open with- 
out in some degree losing its balance." 

THE OPEN MIND 

To the Editor of the "Morning Leader" 

"Sir — Although Mr. William Archer has rather 
misapprehended my point of view in his very inter- 
esting article, I would not intrude a reply upon you 
did I not believe that this question is one that lies 
at the root of so many physical evils, and that it is 
a question, therefore, which must not be hastily put 
on one side — as, no doubt, many of your readers 
will be inclined to put it after their perusal of 
Mr. Archer's temperate and, apparently, logical rea- 
soning. I say 'apparently,' because, though his syl- 
logism is sound enough, it is based on a faulty 
premise due to his misapprehension of my state- 
ment ; doubtless, I am to blame for not having made 
myself fully comprehensible. 

"In the first place, let me admit at once that the 
whole question is relative. Mr. Archer's implied 
example of the man 'blown about by every wind 
of doctrine,' is an example, from my point of view, 
of rigidity rather than plasticity, inasmuch as he 
is necessarily a hysterical neurotic, and is almost 



HABITS OF THOUGHT 83 

entirely dependent on his subconscious processes. 
Now, it is these very subconscious processes which 
restrict the use of the conscious, reasoning cen- 
tres; which form what we call habits of mind, that, 
becoming fixed, are almost beyond the control of 
reason; which, in extreme cases, take possession 
of what was once the intelligence, and are mani- 
fested as the idee fixe, the obsession, the mono- 
maniacal tendency. 

"But, disregarding these extremes, let me take 
an example from ordinary life, and, perhaps, no 
better one could be offered than Mr. Archer's own 
of the Bacon-Shakespeare controversy, a subject, 
among others, which Mr. Archer suggests is suffi- 
cient to upset our reason, should we attempt to 
maintain an open mind with regard to it. 

"As a matter of fact, what he conceives as an 
open mind here is a mind with an inclination to be 
perverted (or converted) by specious reasoning. 
The right attitude of the open mind in this case is, 
T have weighed the arguments in favour of Bacon's 
authorship and have found them insufficient, and 
until such a time as new and better evidence is 
forthcoming, I shall continue to hold the view I 
have always held.' 

"The rigid attitude which I condemn in this con- 
nexion is the one that says, 'You will never alter 
my opinion, whatever fresh evidence you may ad- 
duce.' In the first example we can come to a con- 
clusion on the evidence; the conscious reason has 



84 HABITS OF THOUGHT 

been exercised and remains in command. It is 
not until the attitude becomes subconscious and 
fixed that any danger arises. When that comes 
about, the man who has decided for Shakespeare's 
authorship would remain unconvinced in face of 
any discovery of new evidence. Yet can any one 
doubt, any one who cares to walk through the 
world with open eyes as well as an open mind, that 
the vast majority of opinions given out by the 
average man and woman have become subconscious 
habits of thought? 

"My professional experience has shown me how 
great an obstacle to the recovery of physical sound- 
ness this impeding habit of thought has become. 
The whole purpose of my book {Man's Supreme 
Inheritance), from which Mr. Archer quotes, is to 
submit that the course of evolution had tended in 
the direction of our obtaining conscious control 
of our own bodies, and argues that this is the only 
means by which we can rise above the artificial 
restrictions, often physically poisonous, imposed by 
civilisation. And I assure you, sir, that this ideal 
of conscious control is absolutely unrealisable by 
any person who is guided and restrained by these 
subconscious habits of thought, and who is, in con- 
sequence, quite unable to exercise the free use of 
his intelligence. 

"So what I intend by the open mind, and in this, 
I think, Mr. Archer has not fully understood me, 
is the just use and exercise of conscious reason, a 



HABITS OF THOUGHT 85 

use which is the rare exception to a very delimiting 
rule. Yours, etc., 

"F. Matthias Alexander." 

To this letter Mr. Archer did not reply, but this 
brief correspondence covers very fairly, in my opin- 
ion, a statement of the popular objection to the 
"open mind," and my answer to that objection. 

Returning now to my own province of therapeu- 
tics, I need hardly give any special instance to 
carry my point. Of late years much attention has 
been given to the consideration of mental attitude 
in relation to disease, and although no clearly de- 
fined remedy has been advanced, the condition has 
been diagnosed and defined. The "fixed idea," 
hallucination, obsession, are all terms used delib- 
erately to denote a morbid condition, but we have 
tc apply these terms much more widely and grasp 
the fact that they are applicable to smali, disregarded 
mentai habits as well as to the well-defined evils 
which marked their development. In the case of 
X, the mental habit which had grown up as the 
result of postulating, "I can't draw my lip up be- 
fore speaking," was only another aspect of the at- 
titude of A and Z towards the subject of their dis- 
cussion, and it was precisely similar in kind. The 
aggregate of these habits is so characteristic in 
some cases that we see how easily the fallacy arose 
of assuming an entity for the subconscious self, 
a self which at the last analysis is made up of these 



86 HABITS OF THOUGHT 

acquired habits and of certain other habits, some 
of them labelled instincts, the predisposition to 
which is our birthright, a predisposition inherited 
from that long chain of ancestors whose origin goes 
back to the first dim emergence of active life. For- 
tunately for us there is not a single one of these 
habits of mind, with their resultant habits of body, 
which may not be altered by the inculcation of those 
principles concerning the true poise of the body 
which I have called the principles of mechanical 
advantage, 1 used in co-operation with an under- 
standing of the inhibitory and volitional powers 
of the objective mind, by which means these deter- 
rent habits can be raised to conscious control. The 
false pose and carriage of the body, the incorrect 
and laboured habits of breathing that are the cause 
of many troubles besides the obvious ill-effects on 
the lungs and heart, the degeneration of the muscu- 
lar system, the partial failure of many vital or- 
gans, the morbid fatty conditions that destroy the 
semblance of men and women to human beings, — 
all these things and many more that combine to 
cause debility, disease, and death, are the result of 
incorrect habits of mind and body, all of which 
may be changed into correct and beneficial habits 
if once we can clear away that first impeding habit 
of thought which stands between us and conscious 
control. 

1 Certain aspects of these principles will be found set out 
in detail in Part II of this volume. 



HABITS OF THOUGHT 87 

I believe I have at last laid myself quite open 
to the attack of the habitual objector, a person I 
am really anxious to conciliate. I have given him 
the opportunity of pointing a finger at my last para- 
graph and saying, "But you only want to change 
one habit for another! If, as you have implied, the 
habit of mind is bad, why encourage habits at all, 
even if they are as you say, 'correct and bene- 
ficial' ?" 

Now this is a point of the first importance. But 
in the first place it is essential to understand the 
difference between the habit that is recognised and 
understood and the habit that is not. The differ- 
ence in its application to the present case is that 
the first can be altered at will and the second can- 
not. For when real conscious control has been 
obtained a "habit" need never become fixed. It 
is not truly a habit at all, but an order or series 
of orders given to the subordinate controls of the 
body, which orders will be carried out until coun- 
termanded. 

It will be understood, therefore, that the word 
"habit" as generally understood, does not apply 
to the new discipline which it is my aim to estab- 
lish in the ordinary subconscious realms of our 
being. The reasons for this are two : 

( 1 ) The conscious, intelligently realised, guid- 
ing orders are such as may be continued for all 
time, becoming more effective year by year until 



88 HABITS OF THOUGHT 

they are established as the real and fundamental 
guidance and control necessary to that which we 
understand by the words growth and evolution. 
(2) The stimuli to apprehension, or excite- 
ment of the fear reflexes, are eliminated by a pro- 
cedure which teaches the pupil to take no thought 
of whether what he calls "practice," is right or 
wrong. 

This second statement, however, requires fur- 
ther elucidation; and I feel that a lay description 
by a pupil of mine may present the case more 
clearly to the untrained reader than any technical 
account. The excerpt is from a letter written by 
the Rev. W. Pennyman, M.A. 

"One great feature of Mr. Alexander's sys- 
tem as seen in practical use is that the individual 
loses every suggestion of strain. He becomes 
perfectly 'lissom' in body; all strains and ten- 
sions disappear, and his body works like an 
oiled machine. Moreover, his system has a re- 
flex result upon the mind of the patient, and a 
general condition of buoyancy and freedom, and 
indeed of gaiety of spirit takes the place of the 
old jaded mental position. It is the pouring in 
of new wine, but the bottles must also be new 
or they will burst, and this is exactly what Mr. 
Alexander's treatment does. It creates the new 
bottles, and then the new wine can be poured 
in, freely and fully." 



HABITS OF THOUGHT 89 

This quotation, however, describes a result, and 
the means to its achievement can only be attained 
under certain conditions. There must be, in the 
first place, a clear realisation by the pupil that he 
suffers from a defect or defects needing eradica- 
tion. In the second place, the teacher must make 
a lucid diagnosis of such defects and decide upon 
the means of dealing with them. In the third place 
there must be a satisfactory understanding between 
teacher and pupil of the present conditions and the 
means proposed to remedy them. 

These three preparatory realisations indicate the 
real psycho-physical significance of the pupil's men- 
tal position. He begins by a definite admission that 
the subconscious factors by which his psycho-phys- 
ical organism is being guided are limited and un- 
reliable. He acknowledges in fact that he suffers 
from mental delusions regarding his physical acts 
and that his sensory appreciation, or kinassthesis, 
is defective and misleading; in other words, he 
realises that his sense register of the amount of 
muscular tension needed to accomplish even a sim- 
ple act of everyday life is faulty and harmful, and 
his mental conception of such conditions as relaxa- 
tion and concentration, impossible in practical ap- 
plication. 

For there can be no doubt that man on the 
subconscious plane, now relies too much upon a 
debauched sense of feeling or of sense-apprecia- 
tion for the guidance of his psycho-physical mech- 



90 HABITS OF THOUGHT 

anism, and that he is gradually becoming more and 
more overbalanced emotionally with very harmful 
and far-reaching results. 

The results indeed are all to obvious, and yet it 
must be presumed that the individual has endeav- 
oured to do the right and not the wrong thing. Does 
any one set out to catch a train relying upon a 
watch which as he knows perfectly well is unre- 
liable? Would any sane person place dependence 
on the reading of a thermometer that he knows 
to be defective? No, we must admit not only that 
there is a failure to register accurately in the sen- 
sory appreciation, but also that the fault is unre- 
corded in the conscious mind. And it is for this 
reason that the pupil must be given a new and 
correct guiding and controlling centre, before be- 
ing asked to perform even the simplest acts in ac- 
cordance with his own idea and judgment. 

Some understanding of these slightly technical 
and practical details is necessary in order to form 
a clear idea of what is meant by the simple word 
"habit," which was the origin of this discussion : 
but I shall return to a fuller analysis of method in 
this relation in Part II of this work. What I wish 
to emphasise in this place is that the evil, disturb- 
ing habit which it is necessary to eradicate is in 
the ordinary experience both permanent and unrec- 
ognised. It may in some cases have been originally 
incurred above the plane of reason, but this form 
of habit is invariably perpetuated in the subcon- 



HABITS OF THOUGHT 91 

sciousness. On the other hand, the mode of func- 
tioning which is substituted, but which may never- 
theless be spoken of quite correctly by the same 
term of "habit," is as subject to control as the 
routine of a well-organised office. Certain rules 
are established for the ordinary conduct of busi- 
ness, but the controller of that business must be 
at liberty to break the rules or to modify them at 
his discretion. The man who allows an office to 
take precedence of any other consideration — and I 
have known instances of such a morbid concession 
to traditional procedure in business houses — is 
surely and steadily on the way to commercial fail- 
ure. 

I will now take an illustration of the principle 
from my own practice. Suppose a patient comes 
to me who has acquired incorrect respiratory 
habits, and suppose he is plastic and ready to as- 
similate new methods, and that after receiving 
the new guiding orders from me, he soon learns 
consciously to make a proper use of the muscular 
mechanism which governs the movements of the 
breathing apparatus, a word that fitly describes this 
particular mechanism of the body. Now it would 
be absurd to suppose that thereafter this person 
should in his waking moments deliberately appre- 
hend each separate working of his lungs, any more 
than we should expect the busy manager of affairs 
constantly to supervise the routine of his well-or- 
dered staff. He has acquired conscious control of 



92 HABITS OF THOUGHT 

that working, it is true, but once that control has 
been mastered, the actual movements that follow 
are given in charge of the "subconscious self" al- 
though always on the understanding that a counter 
order may be given at any moment if necessary. 
Until, however, such counter order is given, if 
ever it need be given, the working of the lungs is 
for all intents and purposes subconscious, though 
it may be elevated to the level of the conscious at 
any moment. Thus it will be seen that the differ- 
ence between the new habit and the old is that the 
old was our master and ruled us, whilst the new 
is our servant ready to carry out our lightest wish 
without question, though always working quietly 
and unobtrusively on our behalf in accordance with 
the most recent orders given. 

Briefly, as I see it, the subconsciousness in this 
application is only a synonym for that rigid routine 
we finally refer to as habit, this rigid routine being 
the stumbling-block to rapid adaptability, to the as- 
similation of new ideas, to originality. On the 
other hand, the consciousness is the synonym for 
mobility of mind, that mobility which the subcon- 
scious control checks and impedes, mobility which 
will obtain for us physical regeneration and a men- 
tal outlook that will make possible for us a new 
and wider enjoyment of those powers which we 
all possess, but which are so often deliberately 
stunted or neglected. 

Consider this point also in its application to the 



HABITS OF THOUGHT 93 

case of John Doe, cited in my second chapter. If 
the mental attitude of that individual had been 
changed, and he had learned to use his muscles 
consciously; if, instead of automatically performing 
a set of muscle-tensing exercises, he had devoted 
himself to apprehending the control and co-ordina- 
tion of his muscles, he could have carried his knowl- 
edge into every act of his life. In his most seden- 
tary occupations he could have been using and exer- 
cising his muscular system without resort to any 
violent contortions, waving of the arms or kicking 
of the legs, and I cannot but think that he could 
better have employed the hours spent in this man- 
ner by taking a walk in the open air or by occupy- 
ing himself with some other form of natural exer- 
cise. Still, if in his case certain mild forms of ex- 
ercise at certain times were necessary, such exer- 
cises should have employed his mental and physical 
powers, and through these agencies he should have 
used his muscular mechanism in such a way that 
its uses could have been applied to the simplest 
acts, such as sitting on a stool and writing at a 
desk. There would then have been no question of 
what we have termed "civil war" within his body; 
the whole physical machinery would have been co- 
ordinated and adapted to his way of life. 

In an earlier paragraph I pointed out that John 
Doe was suffering from certain mental and physical 
delusions, and I endeavoured to show how these 
delusions militated against his recovery of health. 



94 HABITS OF THOUGHT 

Returning to this point now that the correct method 
has been indicated, I may use his case to give an- 
other example of this method. What John Doe 
lacked was a conscious and proper recognition of 
the right uses of the parts of his muscular mechan- 
ism, since while he still uses such parts wrongly, 
the performance of physical exercises will only in- 
crease the defects. He will, in fact, merely copy 
some other person in the performance of a particu- 
lar exercise, copy him in the outward act, while his 
own consciousness of the act performed and the 
means and uses of his muscular mechanism will re- 
main unaltered. Therefore before he attempts any 
form of physical development, he must discover, or 
find some one who can discover for him, what his 
defects are in the uses indicated. When this has 
been done he must proceed to inhibit the guiding 
sensations which cause him to use the mechanism 
imperfectly; he must apprehend the position of 
mechanical advantage, and then by using the new 
correct guiding sensations or orders, he will be able 
to bring about the proper use of his muscular mech- 
anism with perfect ease. If the mechanical prin- 
ciple employed is a correct one, every movement 
will be made with a minimum of effort, and he 
will not be conscious of the slightest tension. In 
time a recognition will follow of the new and cor- 
rect use of the mechanism, which use will then be- 
come provisionally established and be employed in 
the acts of everyday life. 



HABITS OF THOUGHT 95 

For instance, if we decide that a defect must 
be got rid of or a mode of action changed, and if 
we proceed in the ordinary way to eradicate it by 
any direct means, we shall fail invariably, and 
with reason. For when defects in the poise of the 
body, in the use of the muscular mechanisms, and 
in the equilibrium are present in the human being, 
the condition thus evidenced is the result of an un- 
due rigidity of parts of the muscular mechanisms 
associated with undue flaccidity of others. This 
undue rigidity is always found in those parts of 
the muscular mechanisms which are forced to per- 
form duties other than those intended by nature, 
and are consequently ill-adapted for their func- 
tion. 

As Herbert Spencer writes: 

"Each faculty acquires fitness for its func- 
tion by performing its function; and if its func- 
tion is performed for it by a substituted agency, 
none of the required adjustment of nature takes 
place, but the nature becomes deformed to fit the 
artificial arrangements instead of the natural ar- 
rangements/' 

Unfortunately, all conscious effort exerted in 
attempts at physical action causes in the great ma- 
jority of the people of to-day such tension of the 
muscular system concerned as to lead to exaggera- 
tion rather than eradication of the defects already 
present. Therefore it is essential at the outset of 



96 HABITS OF THOUGHT 

re-education to bring about the relaxation of the 
unduly rigid parts of the muscular mechanisms in 
order to secure the correct use of the inadequately 
employed and wrongly co-ordinated parts. 

Let us take for example the case of a man who 
habitually stiffens his neck in walking, sitting, or 
other ordinary acts of life. This is a sign that he is 
endeavouring to do with the muscles of his neck the 
work which should be performed by certain other 
muscles of his body, notably those of the back. Now 
if he is told to relax those stiffened muscles of the 
neck and obeys the order, this mere act of relaxa- 
tion deals only with an effect and does not quicken 
his consciousness of the use of the right mechan- 
ism which he should use in place of those relaxed. 
The desire to stiffen the neck muscles should be 
inhibited as a preliminary (which is not the same 
thing at all as a direct order to relax the muscles 
themselves), and then the true uses of the mus- 
cular mechanism, i.e., the means of placing the 
body in a position of mechanical advantage, must 
be studied, when the work will naturally devolve 
on those muscles intended to carry it out, and the 
neck will be relaxed unconsciously. In this case 
the conscious orders, by which I mean the orders 
given to the right muscles, are preventive orders, 
and the due sequence of cause and effect is main- 
tained. 

I will, here, only note one more point in con- 
cluding my reference to the hypothetical John Doe, 



HABITS OF THOUGHT 97 

who, nevertheless, stands as the representative of a 
very large body of people. This point is the ques- 
tion of the storing and reserving of energy, and, to 
use a phrase which has a mechanical equivalent, the 
registration of tension. If you ask a man to lift a 
papier-mache imitation of an enormous dumb-bell, 
leading him to believe that it is almost beyond his 
capacity' to raise it from the floor, he will exert his 
full power in the effort to do that which he could 
perform with the greatest ease. In a lesser degree 
the same expenditure of unnecessary force is ex- 
erted by the vast majority of "physical-culture" stu- 
dents, and by practically every person in the ordi- 
nary duties of daily life. The kinesthetic system has 
not been taught to register correctly the tension or, 
in other words, to gauge accurately the amount of 
muscular effort required to perform certain acts, 
the expenditure of effort always being in excess of 
what is required, an excellent instance of the lack 
of harmony in the untutored organism. This fact 
may be easily tested by any interested person who 
will take the trouble to try its application. Ask a 
friend to lift a chair or any other object of such 
weight that, while it may be lifted without great 
difficulty, will in the process make an undoubted 
call on the muscular energies. You will see at 
once that your friend will approach the task with 
a definite preconception as to the amount of phys- 
ical tension necessary. His mind is exclusively 
occupied with the question of his own muscular 



98 HABITS OF THOUGHT 

effort, instead of with the purpose in front of him 
and the best means to undertake it. Before he has 
even approached it, he will brace or tense the mus- 
cles of his arms, back, neck, etc., and when about to 
perform the act he will place himself in a position 
which is actually one of mechanical disadvantage 
as far as he is concerned. Not only are all these 
preparations of course quite unnecessary, but the 
whole attitude of mind towards the task is wrong. 
In such instances as this, any preconception as to 
the degree of tension required is out of place. If 
we desire to lift a weight with the least possible 
waste of energy, we should approach it and grasp 
it with relaxed muscles, assuming the position of 
greatest possible mechanical advantage, and then 
gradually exert our muscular energies until suffi- 
cient power is attained to overcome the resistance. 
Returning now to the consideration of that bias 
or predisposing habit of mind which so often balks 
us at the outset, we may see at once that this pre- 
disposition takes many curious forms. Sometimes, 
it is frankly objective, and is outlined in the state- 
ment, "Well, I don't believe in all this, but I may 
as well try it." In this form a single unlooked- 
for result is generally enough to change disbelief 
into credulity. I write the word "credulity" with 
intention, for I mean to imply that the reaction 
in a certain type of mind is little, if any, better 
than the profession of disbelief. What is required 
is not prejudice in either direction, but a calm, clear, 



HABITS OF THOUGHT 99 

open-eyed intelligence, a ready, adaptive outlook, 
an outlook, believe me, which does not connote in- 
definiteness of purpose or uncertainty of initiative. 
Another form of predisposition arises from lack 
of purpose, and the mental habits that go with this 
condition are hard to eradicate, more particularly 
when the original feebleness has led to some form 
of hypochondria or nervous disease which has been 
treated with the usual disregard of the radical evil. 
It is not difficult for the most superficial enquirer 
to understand that in treating cases like these any 
method which relieves the subject still further of 
the exercise of initiative — such a method as the 
rest cure, for instance, though I could quote many 
others — only increases the original evil. The lack 
of purpose is pandered to and cultivated, and after 
the six weeks or so of treatment, the patient returns 
to his or her duties in ordinary life, even more un- 
fitted than before to perform them. As I have said 
before, no account is taken of the instinct for self- 
preservation or the will to live. This is the very 
mainspring of human life, yet in the routine of 
our protected civilisation even its power tends at 
times to become relaxed, and the machinery runs 
down. The machinery should then be wound up 
again, instead of being allowed to become still fur- 
ther relaxed by resting. This lack of purpose, the 
immediate effect of our educational methods, is 
unhappily very common in all classes, but especially 
among those who have no occupation, or those 



ioo HABITS OF THOUGHT 

whose employment is a mechanical routine which 
does not exercise the powers of initiative. The 
curious thing about this very large class is that they 
do not really want to be cured. They may be suf- 
fering from many physical disabilities or from 
actual physical pain, and they may and will protest 
most earnestly that they want to be free from their 
pains and disabilities, but in face of the evidence 
we must admit that if the objective wish is really 
there, it is so feeble as to be non-existent for all 
practical purposes. In many cases this attitude of 
submission to illness is the outcome of a strong 
subjective habit. The trouble, whatever it is, is 
endured in the first instance; it is looked upon as a 
nuisance, perhaps, but not as an intolerable nui- 
sance; no steps are taken to get rid of it, and the 
trouble grows until, by degrees, it is looked upon as 
a necessity. Then at last, when the trouble has 
increased until it threatens the interruption of all 
ordinary occupations, the sufferer seeks a remedy. 
But the habit of submission has grown too strong, 
and as long as the disease can be kept within cer- 
tain bounds, no effort is made to fight it. This is 
of course one of the commonest experiences in the 
healing profession. A patient is treated and bene- 
fited and seems on the high road to perfect health. 
Then follows a relapse. The first question put is, 
."Have you been following the treatment?" and the 
answer, if the patient is truthful, is "I forgot," or 
"I didn't bother any more about it." In a recent ex- 



HABITS OF THOUGHT 101 

perience of a medical friend of mine, a patient con- 
fessed to having stayed in the house for a week after 
a certain relapse occurred, although the very essence 
of the prescription by which he had previously bene- 
fited was to be in the fresh air as much as possible. 
This simply means that the subjective habit of sub- 
mission has grown so strong that the objective 
mind, weakened in its turn by the neglect of its 
guiding functions, is unable to conquer it. No 
prescription or course of treatment can have any 
effect upon such a patient as this, unless the sub- 
jective habit can be brought within the sphere of 
conscious control. In other cases this apparent lack 
of desire for health is due to an attachment to some 
dearly loved habit, which must be given up if the 
proper functions of the body are to be. resumed. 
It may be a habit of petty self-indulgence or one 
that is imminently threatening the collapse of the 
vital processes, but the attachment to it is so strong 
that the enfeebled objective mind prefers to hold to 
the habit and risk death sooner than make the effort 
of opposing it. Even in cases where no harm can 
be traced directly to a markedly influencing habit, 
the general all-pervading habit of lassitude or in- 
ertia is so strong that any regime which may be 
prescribed is distasteful if it involves, as it must, 
the exercise of those powers which have been al- 
lowed to fall more or less into disuse. 

Space will not permit of my giving further in- 
stances of the predisposing habit, but very little in- 



102 HABITS OF THOUGHT 

trospection on the part of my readers should enable 
them to diagnose their own peculiar mental habits, 
the first step towards being rid of them. We must 
always remember that the vast majority of human 
beings live very narrow lives, doing the same thing 
and thinking the same thoughts day by day, and it 
is this very fact that makes it so necessary that we 
should acquire conscious control of the mental and 
physical powers as a whole, for we otherwise run 
the risk of losing that versatility which is such an 
essential factor in their development. 

If, at this point, the reader feels inclined to ana- 
lyse these habits and to set about a control of them, 
I will give him one word of preliminary advice, 
"Beware of so-called concentration." 

This advice is so pertinent to the whole principle 
that it is worth while to elaborate it. Ask any one 
you know to concentrate his mind on a subject — 
anything will do — a place, a person, or a thing. If 
your friend is willing to play the game and earnestly 
endeavours to concentrate his mind, he will prob- 
ably knit his forehead, tense his muscles, clench his 
hands, and either close his eyes or stare fixedly at 
some point in the room. As a result his mind is 
very fully occupied with this unusual condition of 
the body which can only be maintained by repeated 
orders from the objective mind. In short, your 
friend, though he may not know it, is not using his 
mind for the consideration of the subject you have 
given him to concentrate upon, but for the consid- 



HABITS OF THOUGHT 103 

eration of an unusual bodily condition which he 
calls "concentration." This is true also of the at- 
titude of attention required for children in schools; 
it dissociates the brain instead of compacting it. 
Personally, I do not believe in any concentration 
that calls for effort. It is the wish, the conscious 
desire to do a thing or think a thing, which results 
in adequate performance. Could Spencer have 
written his First Principles, or Darwin his Descent 
of Man, if either had been forced to any rigid nar- 
rowing effort in order to keep his mind on the sub- 
ject in hand? I do not deny that some work can 
be done under conditions which necessitate such an 
artificially arduous effort, but I do deny that it is 
ever the best work. Nor will I admit that such a 
case as that of Sir Walter Scott can logically be 
argued against this view. For the real earnest wish 
to write the Waverley novels was there, even if it 
originated in the desire to pay the debts he took 
upon himself, and not in the desire to write the 
novels because he took a pleasure in the actual per- 
formance. Briefly, our application of the word 
"concentration" denotes a conflict which is a morbid 
condition and a form of illness; singleness of pur- 
pose is quite another thing. If you try to straighten 
your arm and bend it at the same moment, you may 
exercise considerable muscular effort, but you will 
achieve no result, and the analogy applies to the 
endeavour to delimit the powers of the brain by 
concentration, and at the same time to exercise them 



104 HABITS OF THOUGHT 

to the full extent. The endeavour represents the 
conflict of the two postulates "I must" and "I 
can't"; the fight continues indefinitely, with a con- 
stant waste of misapplied effort. Once eradicate 
the mental habit of thinking that this effort is neces- 
sary, once postulate and apprehend the meaning of 
"I wish" instead of those former contradictions, 
and what was difficult will become easy, and pleas- 
ure will be substituted for pain. We must culti- 
vate, in brief, the deliberate habit of taking up 
every occupation with the whole mind, with a living 
desire to carry each action through to a successful 
accomplishment, a desire which necessitates bring- 
ing into play every faculty of the attention. By use 
this power develops, and it soon becomes as simple 
to alter a morbid taste which may have been a life- 
long tendency as to alter the smallest of recently 
acquired bad habits. 

The following is an interesting experience with a 
pupil who was strongly inclined to a belief in the 
value and power of concentration. This pupil con- 
tested vigorously my attacks on the object of her 
faith, as practised in accordance with the orthodox 
conception. She put forward the usual arguments, 
of course, and I quite failed to make any impres- 
sion on her mental attitude towards the vexed ques- 
tion under discussion. But at last, some days after 
our first encounter, my opportunity came. We were 
not at the time directly discussing concentration, 
but we were dealing with kindred subjects, and 



HABITS OF THOUGHT 105 

presently my pupil began to speak of the attitudes 
adopted by people towards the things in life that 
they like or dislike to do. Her own plan, she said, 
with a touch of pride, had been to develop the habit 
of keeping her mind on other and more pleasant 
subjects whenever she had been engaged in a task 
that was unsympathetic to her, and she had so far 
succeeded in the cultivation of this habit that the 
disagreeable sensations of any unpleasant duty were 
no longer experienced by her. I then put one or 
two questions to her and elucidated among other 
facts that for years she had been unable "to con- 
centrate" when reading and that this difficulty was 
becoming constantly more pronounced. Fortu- 
nately this instance opened those locked places of 
her intelligence that I had been unable to reach by 
argument. I showed her how she had been cultivat- 
ing a most harmful mental condition, which made 
concentration on those duties of life which pleased 
her appear as a necessity. She had been construct- 
ing a secret chamber in her mind, as harmful to 
her general well-being as an undiagnosed tumour 
might have been to her physical welfare. I am 
glad to say that she came to admit the truth of my 
original position and has since begun her efforts 
to carry out the suggestions I offered for the cor- 
rection of her bad habit. 

And in all such efforts to apprehend and control 
mental habits, the first and only real difficulty is to 
overcome the preliminary inertia of mind in order 



106 HABITS OF THOUGHT 

to combat the subjective habit. The brain becomes 
used to thinking in a certain way, it works in a 
groove, and when set in action, slides along the 
familiar, well-worn path ; but when once it is lifted 
out of the groove, it is astonishing how easily it 
may be directed. At first it will have a tendency 
to return to its old manner of working by means of 
one mechanical unintelligent operation, but the 
groove soon fills, and although thereafter we may 
be able to use the old path if we choose, we are no 
longer bound to it. 

In concluding this brief note on mental habits 
I turn my attention particularly to the many who 
say, "I am quite content as I am." To them I say, 
firstly, if you are content to be the slave of habits 
instead of master of your own mind and body, you 
can never have realised the wonderful inheritance 
which is yours by right of the fact that you were 
born a reasoning, intelligent man or woman. But, 
I say, secondly, and this is of importance to the 
larger world and is not confined to your intimate 
circle, "What of the children?" Are you content 
to rob them of their inheritance, as perhaps you 
were robbed of yours by your parents? Are you 
willing to send them out into the world ill-equipped, 
dependent on precepts and incipient habits, unable 
to control their own desires, and already well on 
the way to physical degeneration? Happily, I be- 
lieve that the means of stirring the inert is being 
provided. The question of Eugenics, or the science 



HABITS OF THOUGHT 107 

of race culture, is being debated by earnest men and 
women, and the whole problem of contemporary 
physical degeneration is one which looms ever larger 
in the public mind. It is the problem which has 
exercised me for many years, and which is mainly 
responsible for the issue of this book, and in my 
next chapter I shall treat it in connection with the 
theory of progressive conscious control which I 
have outlined in the foregoing pages. 



VII 

Race Culture and the Training of the 
Children 

"In what way to treat the body; in what way to treat 
the mind; in what way to manage our affairs; in what 
way to bring up a family; in what way to behave as a 
citizen; in what way to utilise those sources of hap- 
piness which nature supplies, — how to use all our facul- 
ties to the greatest advantage; how to live completely? 
And this being the great thing needful for us to learn, is, 
by consequence, the great thing which education has to 
teach. To prepare us for complete living is the function 
which education has to discharge." — Herbert Spencer, 
Education. 

Every child is born into the world with a pre- 
disposition to certain habits, and furthermore, the 
child of to-day is not born with the same develop- 
ment of instinct that was the congenital heritage of 
its ancestors a hundred or even fifty years ago. 
Many modern children, for example, are born with 
recognisable physical disadvantages that are the 
direct result of the gradually deteriorating respira- 
tory and vital functioning of their forbears. 

For many months, the period varying with the 
sex and ability of the individual, the vital processes 

1 08 



RACE CULTURE 109 

and movements are for all practical purposes inde- 
pendent of any conscious control, and the human 
infant remains in this helpless, dependent condition 
much longer than any other animal. The habits 
which the child evidences during this protracted 
period are those hereditary predispositions which 
are early developed by circumstance and environ- 
ment, habits of muscular uses, of vital functioning, 
and of adaptability. If it were possible to analyse 
the tendencies of a child when it is, say, twelve 
months old, we could soon master the science of 
heredity which is at present so tentative and un- 
certain in its deductions, but the child's potentiali- 
ties lie hidden in the mysterious groupings and ar- 
rangement of its cells and tissues, hidden beyond 
the reach of any analysis. The child is our ma- 
terial; within certain wide limits we may mould it 
to the shape we desire. But even at birth it is dif- 
ferentiated from other children; our limits may be 
wide but they are fixed. Within those limits, how- 
ever, our capacity for good and evil is very great. 

There are two methods by which a child learns. 
The first and, in earlier years, the predominant 
method is by imitation, the second is by precept or 
directly administered instruction, positive or nega- 
tive. 

With regard to the first method, parents of every 
class will admit the fact not only that children 
imitate those who are with them during those early 
plastic years, but that the child's first efforts to 



no RACE CULTURE 

adapt itself to the conditions surrounding it are 
based almost exclusively on imitation. For despite 
the many thousand years during which some form 
of civilisation has been in existence, no child has 
yet been born into the world with hereditary in- 
stincts tending to fit it for any particular society. 
Its language and manners, for instance, are mod- 
elled entirely on the speech and habits of those who 
have charge of it. The child descended from a 
hundred kings will speak the language and adopt 
the manners of the East End should it be reared 
among these associations; and the son of an Aus- 
tralian aboriginal would speak the English tongue 
and with certain limitations behave as a civilised 
child if brought up with English people. 

No one denies this fact; it has been proved and 
accepted, yet how often do we seek to make a prac- 
tical application of our knowledge? Although the 
science of heredity is still tentative and indetermi- 
nate, no reasoning person can doubt from this and 
other instances that in the vast majority of cases 
at least, the influence of heredity can be practically 
eradicated. Personally, I see very clearly from 
facts of my own observation that when the charac- 
teristics of the father and mother are analysed, 
and their faults and virtues understood, a proper 
training of the children will prevent the same faults 
and encourage the same virtues in their children. 

To appreciate to the utmost the effect of training 
upon the children, we must remember that the first 



RACE CULTURE in 

tastes, likes, or dislikes of the infant begin to be de- 
veloped during the first two or three days after 
birth. Long before the infant is a month old, 
habits, tending to become fixed habits, have been de- 
veloped, and if these habits are not harmful, well 
and good. The first sense developed is the sense of 
taste, a sense that develops very quickly and needs 
the most careful attention. Artificial feeding is in 
itself a very serious danger, but when this feeding 
is in the hands of careless or ignorant persons the 
danger becomes increased a hundredfold. An in- 
stance of this is the common idea that considerable 
quantities of sugar should be added to the milk. 
This is done very often to induce the child to take 
food against its natural desire. It may be that the 
child has been suffering from some slight internal 
derangement, and Nature's remedy has been to af- 
fect the child with a distaste for food in order to 
give the stomach a rest. Then the unthinking 
mother tempts the child with sugar, and all sorts of 
internal trouble may follow. But in such a case 
as this the taste for a particular thing, such as 
sugar, is encouraged, and apart from the direct 
harm which may result, the habit becomes the mas- 
ter of the child, and may rule it through life; the 
child, in fact, is sent out into the world the slave 
of the sense of taste. 

Unfortunately, in ninety cases out of a hundred, 
children up to the age of six or seven years are 
allowed to acquire very decided tastes for things 



H2 RACE CULTURE 

which are harmful. Women are not trained for 
the sphere of motherhood, they do not give these 
matters the thought and attention they deserve, and 
hence they do not understand the most elementary 
principles concerning the future welfare of their 
offspring in such matters as feeding and sense 
guidance. Children are not taught to cultivate a 
taste for wholesome, nourishing foods, but are 
tempted, and their incipient habits pandered to, by 
such additions as the sugar I have more particularly 
cited. 

At the present time I know a child of five years 
old whose taste is already perverted by the method, 
or lack of method, I have indicated. This child dis- 
likes milk unless undue quantities of sugar are 
added, will not eat such food as milk puddings or 
brown bread, and has a strong distaste for cream. 
It is almost impossible to make the child eat vege- 
tables of any kind, but he is always ready to take 
large quantities of meat and sweets. The child is 
already suffering from malnutrition and serious in- 
ternal derangement. The latter would be greatly 
improved by small quantities of olive oil taken daily, 
but it is only with the greatest difficulty that the 
child can be induced to take it. If he lives with his 
parents for the next ten years, he will grow into a 
weak and ailing boy, and will suffer from the worst 
forms of digestive trouble and imperfect function- 
ing of the internal organs. 

Apropos of this point, I remember hearing a 



RACE CULTURE 113 

question put to my friend, Dr. Clubbe of Sydney, 
by a London specialist, who asked what, in Dr. 
Clubbe's opinion, was the primary cause of the de- 
rangement of the natural working of a child's mus- 
cular mechanism and respiratory system. The an- 
swer was given without hesitation, "Toxic poison- 
ing as a result of artificial feeding." The logic of 
this answer will be readily apprehended by the lay- 
man, when he considers the interdependence of 
every part of the system, for in this case the nerve 
centres connected with the sensory apparatus of the 
digestive organs and the urea control also the res- 
piratory processes. As a consequence, when these 
centres are dulled in their action as a result of toxic 
poisoning, there is a loss of activity in the processes 
of respiration, with consequent maladjustments of 
those parts of the muscular mechanism more nearly 
concerned, and so the whole machine is thrown out 
of gear. 

Thus we see that in such instances the mischief 
begins very early in the life of the child, and it is 
carried on and exaggerated with every step in its 
development. Even in babyhood precept and co- 
ercion should come into play. Usually when the 
child cries, little effort is made to discover the 
cause. Often the child is soothed by being carried 
up and down the room. It is wonderful how soon 
the infant begins to associate some rudiments of 
cause and effect. The child who is unduly pan- 
dered to will soon learn to cry whenever it desires 



H4 RACE CULTURE 

to be rocked or dandled, and thus the foundations 
of pandering to sensation are quickly laid. 

But as the child comes to the observant age its 
habits begin to grow more quickly. We have ad- 
mitted that a child imitates its parents or nurses in 
tricks of manner and speech, yet we do not stop to 
consider that it will also imitate our carriage of the 
body, our performance of muscular acts, even our 
very manner of breathing. This faculty for imi- 
tation and adaptation is a wonderful force, and one 
which we have at our command if we would only 
pause to consider how we may use it in the right 
way. The vast majority of wrong habits acquired 
by children result from their imitation of the im- 
perfect models confronting them. But how many 
parents attempt to put a right model before their 
children? How many learn to eradicate their own 
defects of pose and carriage so that they may be 
better examples to the child ? How many in choos- 
ing a nurse will take the trouble to select a girl 
whom they would like their children to imitate? 
Very, very few, and the reason is simple. In the 
first place they do not realise the harmful effect 
of bad example, and, in the second, the great ma- 
jority of parents have so little perception of truth 
in this matter that they are incapable of choosing a 
girl who is a good specimen of humanity, and are 
sublimely unconscious of their own crookedness 
and defects. 

Children too accept their parents' defects as nor- 



RACE CULTURE 115 

mal and admirable. The boy of 12 or 14 never 
dreams for instance that his father's protruding 
stomach is anything but the condition proper to 
middle-age, and often, doubtless, figures to himself 
the time when he will arrive at the same condition. 
The time will come when such things as these — I 
refer to the abnormality of the father — will be con- 
sidered a disgrace. What then can we hope from 
these parents who are at the present time so unfit, 
so incapable of teaching their own children the 
primer of physical life? And I may note here that 
this principle has a wider application than that of 
the nursery; it holds, also, in connection with the 
model of physical well-being set by the teachers in 
all primary and secondary schools. There is no 
need for me to elaborate this theme. The iniquity 
of allowing children to be trained in physical exer- 
cises, in our Board Schools for instance, by a teacher 
who is obviously physically unfit, is sufficiently 
glaring. 

The crux of the whole question is that we are 
progressing towards conscious control, and have not 
yet realised all that this progress connotes. Chil- 
dren, as civilisation becomes continually more the 
natural condition, evidence fewer and fewer of their 
original savage instincts. In early life they are 
faced by two evils, if they are developed on the sub- 
conscious plane. If they are trained under the 
older methods of education they become more and 
more dependent upon their instructors ; if under the 



n6 RACE CULTURE 

more recent methods of "free expression" (to which 
I shall presently refer at some length) they are left 
to the vagaries of the imperfect and inadequate di- 
rections of subconscious mechanisms that are the 
inheritance of a gradually deteriorated psycho- 
physical functioning of the whole organism. 

In such conditions it is not possible for the child 
to command the kinesthetic guidance and power es- 
sential to satisfactory free expression, or indeed to 
any other satisfactory form of expression for its 
latent potentialities. As well expect an automobile, 
if I may use the simile, to express its capacity when 
its essential parts have been interfered with in such 
a way as to misdirect or diminish the right impulses 
of the machinery. 

The child of the present day, once it has emerged 
from its first state of absolute helplessness, and be- 
fore it has been trained and coerced into certain 
mental and physical habits, is the most plastic and 
adaptable of living things. At this stage the com- 
plete potentiality of conscious control is present but 
can only be developed by the eradication of certain 
hereditary tendencies or predispositions. Unfortu- 
nately, the usual procedure is to thrust certain habits 
upon it without the least consideration of cause 
and effect, and to insist upon these habits until they 
have become subconscious and have passed from 
the region of intellectual guidance. 

I will take one instance as an example of this, 
the point of right-and-left-handedness. We assume 



RACE CULTURE 117 

from the outset, and the superstition is so old that 
its source is untraceable, that a child must learn to 
depend upon its right hand, to the neglect of its 
left. This superstition has so sunk into our minds 
by repetition that it has become incorporated in our 
language. "Dexterous" stands for an admirable, 
and "sinister" for an inauspicious quality, and we 
may even find ignorant people at the present day 
who say that they would never trust a left-handed 
person. As a result of this attitude and of the abso- 
lute rule laid down that a child must learn to write 
and use its knife with the right hand only, the num- 
ber of ambidexterous people is limited to the few 
who, by some initial accident, used their left hand 
by preference and were afterwards taught to use 
their right. In a fairly wide experience I do not 
remember having heard of a father or mother who 
has said: "This child may become an artist or a 
pianist," for example, "and may therefore need to 
develop the sensitiveness and powers of manipula- 
tion of the left hand as well as the right," although 
I have known of many cases where much time and 
trouble had to be expended in acquiring the uses 
of the left hand later in life, such cases as those of 
persons suffering from writers' cramp and depen- 
dent for their living on their ability to use a pen. 

I have cited this example of right-handedness be- 
cause it exhibits the pliability of the physical mech- 
anism in early life, and the manner in which we 
thoughtlessly bind it to some method of working, 



n8 RACE CULTURE 

without ever stopping to think whether that method 
is good in itself, or whether it is the one adapted 
for the conditions of life into which the child will 
grow. We thrust a rigid rule of physical life and 
mental outlook upon the children. We are not con- 
vinced that the rule is the best, or even that it is a 
good rule. Often we know, or would know if we 
gave the matter a moment's consideration, that in 
our own bodies the rule has not worked particularly 
well, but it is the rule which was taught to us, and 
we pass it on either by precept, or by holding up 
our imperfections for imitation and then we wonder 
what is the cause of the prevailing physical degen- 
eration ! 

What is intended by these methods of education 
is to inculcate the accumulated and inferentially 
correct lessons derived from past experience. It is 
true that the lesson varies according to the religious, 
political, and social colour of the parent and teacher, 
but speaking generally, the intention would be logi- 
cal enough, if we could make the primary assump- 
tion that each generation starts from the same 
point, — the assumption, in other words, that a baby 
is born with the same potentialities, the same mental 
abilities and assuredly the same physical organism 
whether he be born in the 16th or the 20th century. 

And even as recently as a hundred years ago, that 
assumption might have been made with some show 
of reason. For the changes were so slight and have 
evolved so slowly as to attract little attention. 



RACE CULTURE 119 

Granted similar conditions of parentage and up- 
bringing, the differences between the child of 1800 
A. D. and that of 1700 A. D. were hardly noticeable. 

That statement, however, does not apply to the 
child of 19 1 7. For many years past there has been 
unrest and dissatisfaction in the world of educa- 
tion. New methods have been tried, superimposed 
for the most part on the top of the older ones, and 
even more daring experiments have been made, ex- 
periments which sought to throw over the old tradi- 
tions, bag and baggage. All these trials have so far 
failed, in my opinion; and one reason for the fail- 
ure has been due to the fact that educationalists as 
a body have been unable to recognise the obvious 
truth that the child of the twentieth century cannot 
be judged by the old standards. 

This truth is so evident to me that I hesitate at 
the necessity to prove it. It seems incredible to me 
that any one of my generation could fail to realise 
the extraordinary differences between the contem- 
poraries of his own growth and the children of our 
present civilisation. I could produce a dozen in- 
stances of this difference, but one must suffice in 
this place. It is, however, an example that is pe- 
culiarly typical. For I remember, and my experi- 
ence has not been in any way an abnormal one, the 
facility with which the children of my generation 
learnt the uses of common tools. In a sense they 
may be said to have inherited a certain dexterity in 
the handling of such things as a hammer, knife, or 



120 RACE CULTURE 

saw. To-day many parents are greatly impressed 
if a child of from 2 J / 2 to 6 years old can use one of 
these implements with a reasonable show of effi- 
ciency. I have known fathers and mothers repre- 
sentative of the average parent of to-day who find 
any instance of this efficiency in their own children 
an almost startling thing and certainly matter for 
boast to their relations and friends. 

Unhappily the real difference goes far deeper 
than this superficial effect would at first seem to in- 
dicate. The early attempts of the modern child to 
employ his physical endowment in such common 
and necessary acts as walking, running, sitting or 
speaking, are far below the standard of ability that 
I remember a generation ago. The standard of 
kinesthetic potentiality has been lowered. Ele- 
ments that I will not attempt to trace, lest I be 
tempted on to the fascinating ground of evolution- 
ary theory, have intervened most amazingly in the 
past thirty years, and the most evident result of 
this intervention has been the marked change in the 
subconscious efficiency of the modern child. 

Thus, even from the birth of the infant, our prob- 
lem is not precisely that of the old educationalists; 
and this primary congenital difference between the 
children of two generations has been, and is being, 
exaggerated in the nurseries of the independent 
classes both in England and America. (Doubtless 
in other countries of Europe the same effects are 
being produced, but I prefer to speak only of that 



RACE CULTURE 121 

which I have observed and closely studied for my- 
self.) There is still a tendency to take all responsi- 
bility and initiative away from the child of wealthy 
parents. Nurses first and governesses later per- 
form every possible act of service that shall relieve 
the child of trouble. It is not even allowed to in- 
vent its own games. Toys are supplied in endless 
quantities, expensive, ingenious toys, that need no 
imaginative act to transform them into reduced 
models of the motors, trains, or animals they are 
manufactured to represent, and some one, some 
adult, is always at hand to amuse the child and 
teach him how to play. I must italicise the ab- 
surdity of that last sentence. For what does this 
teaching mean, if it does not mean that it is seeking 
to substitute the adult idea of play for the childish 
one ? In my day, any old brick played the part of a 
train or a horse, and in the mental act required to 
see the reality under so uncompromising a guise my 
imagination was exercised. Then I, and the other 
children of my time, grew dissatisfied with so poor 
a substitute, and as we progressed in experience, the 
stimulated imaginations found expression in in- 
venting and in making better replicas of the reali- 
ties of our childish experience. And we grew with 
the exercise. We had our little responsibilities and 
we taught ourselves not only how to play but how 
presently to adapt our play to the great business of 
social life. But what equipment is furnished to the 
child who never has an independent moment 



122 RACE CULTURE 

throughout its nursery career? How can such a 
child hope to succeed in life, should the fortune it 
hopes to inherit from its parents be suddenly lost 
or diverted? Every one knows the answer. We 
can see the results in any great city of modern civi- 
lisation, in London slums and in the Bowery of 
New York. A few generations of such teaching as 
this and we should have had a differentiated race as 
helpless as the slave-keeping ants. 

But although this petrifying method of teaching 
and supervision is still practised, the reaction 
against it has already set in both in England and 
America. Unhappily that reaction has been too 
violent as such reactions commonly are. From one 
extreme of permitting the child no opportunity of 
the exercise of independent thought and action, we 
have flown to the other in adopting the principle 
which is now known as "Free Expression" — a 
principle which I can show to be no less harmful 
than over-supervision. In fact so far as the physi- 
cal expression of a child is concerned, the methods 
of Free Expression are even more dangerous than 
those of the opposite school. 

In England, this movement towards "Free Ex- 
pression" has not so far been crystallised into a 
definite propaganda, nevertheless a number of 
thoughtful but unhappily inexpert parents are try- 
ing to adopt the principle in their own homes. Mr. 
Shaw's Preface to his Misalliance puts the theory 
of the method in a very clear and convincing argu- 



RACE CULTURE 123 

ment. His main assumption is as follows : "What 
is a child? An experiment. A fresh attempt to 
produce the first man made perfect ; that is, to make 
humanity divine. And you will vitiate the experi- 
ment if you make the slightest attempt to abort it 
into some fancy figure of our own. . . ." That 
represents, of course, an idealist attitude, and every 
idealistically minded parent in Great Britain who 
reads that Preface of Mr. Shaw's on "Parents and 
Children" at once attempts to put the theory into 
practice. The results, if the theory is persisted in, 
will be disastrous; and although in many cases the 
parents realise their error by practical experience 
before the child reaches the age of seven or so, cer- 
tain cases I have seen demonstrate all too clearly 
that much mischief is being done even at the age of 
seven; faults and bad habits have become so far 
established that it is sometimes very hard to eradi- 
cate them. 

And in America the mischief is going further 
still. So called "free" schools have been instituted 
which, although they may differ in the detail of 
their methods, are based on the same underlying 
principles. As far as I have examined the theory 
and practice of these schools their purposes are: 

(1) To free the child as far as possible from 
outside interference and restraint. 

(2) To place him in the right environment 
and then to give him materials and allow him ac- 



124 RACE CULTURE 

tivities through which he may "freely express 
himself." 

Now this presupposes, firstly, that the child if 
left to himself has the power of expressing himself 
adequately and freely; secondly, that through this 
expression, he can educate himself. How far both 
these suppositions are fallacies will be understood 
by any one who has followed my argument and my 
citations of actual cases even up to this point; but 
the matter is so important that I do not hesitate to 
bring forward further evidence to establish my ob- 
jection to this new and dangerous method. 

I will begin by drawing attention to the practical 
side of two of the channels for self-expression, 
which are specially insisted upon in schools where 
the new mode is being practised, namely, dancing 
and drawing. A friend of mine always refers to 
them as the two D's, a phrase that refers very ex- 
plicitly to these two forms of damnation when em- 
ployed as fundamentals in education. 

The method of the "Free Expressionists" is to 
associate music with the first of these arts. Now 
music and dancing are, as every one knows, excite- 
ments which make a stronger emotional appeal to 
the primitive than to the more highly evolved races. 
No drunken man in our civilisation ever reaches 
the stage of anaesthesia and complete loss of self- 
control attained by the savage under the influence 
of these two stimuli. But in the schools where I 



RACE CULTURE 125 

have witnessed children's performances, I have seen 
the first beginnings of that madness which is the 
savage's ecstasy. Music in this connection is an 
artificial stimulus and a very potent one. And 
though artificial stimuli may be permissible in cer- 
tain forms of pleasure sought by the reasoning, 
trained adult, they are uncommonly dangerous in- 
citements to use in the education of a child of six. 
Need I defend still further my description of 
music as an artificial and powerful stimulus? Dur- 
ing the present war it has been reported that the in- 
fluence of alcohol and drugs has been resorted to 
by the Germans to drive their men to the attack. 
But we know that in earlier wars, the greatest 
effects could be attained by music, effects that drive 
the fighters into the most delirious excesses of sav- 
agery. And, doubtless, if the sound of music could 
have made itself heard above the awful din of guns 
that precede a modern advance, the old stimulus 
would have been preferred by the Germans to the 
administration of drugs. As it is, I have heard 
that bands are used whenever possible. Full-grown 
men and women will admit that they can become 
"drunk" with music and by "drunk" I mean that the 
motions of the subconsciousness are excited to such 
a pitch that they take control, until they completely 
dominate the reasoning faculties. Alcohol pro- 
duces this result by partial paralysis of the periph- 
eral cilia, music and dancing by overexaltation of 
the whole kinesthetic system. In the latter case. 



126 RACE CULTURE 

however, no evil effects can be produced in the first 
instance, without the reasoning consent or submis- 
sion of the subject. Savages and young children 
have not yet learnt to withhold that consent. 

And altogether apart from this question of in- 
toxication — to which by the way every individual 
is not susceptible — these unrestrained, unguided ef- 
forts of the children to dance are likely to prove 
extremely harmful. I have watched while first one 
air and then another has been played on the piano, 
the intention of these changes being to convey a 
different form of stimulus with each air, and I ad- 
mit that the children responded in accordance with 
the more or less limited kinesthetic powers at their 
command. But it was very obvious to me that all 
these little dancers were more or less imperfectly 
co-ordinated; that the idea projected from the ideo- 
motor centre constantly missed its proper direc- 
tion; that subconscious efforts were being made 
that caused little necks to take up the work that 
should have been done by little backs; that the 
larynx was being harmfully depressed in the efforts 
to breathe adequately causing both inspiration and 
expiration to be made through the open mouth in- 
stead of through the nostrils; and that the young 
and still pliable spines were being gradually curved 
backwards and the stature shortened when the very 
opposite condition was essential even to a satisfying 
aesthetic result. 

And when we realise that the teachers who wit- 



RACE CULTURE 127 

ness these lessons are entirely ignorant of the ideal 
physical conditions that are proper to children, and 
so are wofully unaware of the dangerous defects 
that are being initiated by these efforts to dance, 
we must admit that, as practised, this particular 
form of free expression is being encouraged at a 
cost that far outweighs any imagined advantage. 

Here, for instance, is an example that came di- 
rectly under my notice. A little girl six years 
old was brought to me for kinesthetic examination 
and I found her to be in really excellent physical 
condition. She was then sent to school where she 
became interested in dancing. The dancing at this 
school was considered a form of free expression, 
and the children were encouraged to make their 
own movements, undirected. Different airs were 
played to which the child was expected to react, and 
the little girl of my example found great pleasure 
in this part of her school work and gave much of 
her time to it, until she was considered to express 
herself more freely than any of the other children 
in the form of art she had chosen. I may point 
out that one of the essential principles of these 
free-expression schools is to permit a child to choose 
its own activity and to pursue it for practically as 
long as it desires. 

Her mother, however, became dissatisfied after a 
time with her child's general condition. Curious 
and somewhat alarming physical distortions were 
beginning to manifest themselves, most noticeably 



128 RACE CULTURE 

a tendency to carry her head on one side, a tendency 
she was unable to rectify. At last the mother 
brought back the child to me for re-examination. 

Now less than a year before I had passed this 
child as an unusually fine example of correct physi- 
cal co-ordination. When she came back to me she 
was in little better condition than a congenital de- 
generate. All that fluent co-ordination of her mus- 
cular mechanisms had disappeared, and in place of 
it I found rigid tendons, stiffened muscles, and, 
worst of all, faulty habits of guidance and control, 
among them a habit of governing the muscles of 
her body and legs by stiffening the unrelated mus- 
cles of her neck. (Incidentally I may note in pass- 
ing that in the human being the neck is very often 
the indicator of inadequate and false controls. 
There are good reasons why this should be the case, 
a priori, but they are too technical for this book.) 
A further particular defect was due to a tensing 
and shortening of the upper muscles of the thighs 
where they are attached to the torso, a defect that 
was tending to warp and shorten the child's stature. 
Lastly, the most significant change of all, the child 
who a year before had been outspoken and fearless, 
and clear of speech, was now timid and shy, and 
mumbled her words so badly that I could with diffi- 
culty understand her. 

Here then is a case of a child, starting in the best 
physical condition, who was placed in what was 
considered the right environment and permitted the 



RACE CULTURE 129 

exercise of free activity. And I claim that the 
harmful result was so inevitable that any one of 
real experience might have anticipated it with al- 
most absolute certainty. 

The second ominous "D" is drawing, and this 
comes into another category of damnation, since 
mental rather than physical effects are concerned, 
although the latter are involved both in the harm- 
ful, uncorrected poses adopted by the children when 
seated at the table, and in the false directions of the 
ideo-motor centres of which only a few reach the 
essential fingers that are holding or more often 
grotesquely clutching the pencil. It may seem a 
small thing to the layman that a child should try to 
guide a pencil by movements of its tongue, but to 
the expert that confusion of functions is indicative 
of endless subconscious troubles. 

Let me describe the practical procedure of a cer- 
tain type of "free-drawing'' lesson. Pencils, paper, 
and the usual paraphernalia are placed on tables or 
desks in different parts of the school-room, in the 
hope that the child may be tempted to use them in 
drawing. Then, one day, a pupil takes up a pencil 
and makes an attempt to draw, another follows his 
example and so on, until all the pupils have made 
some kind of effort in this direction. 

Now the act of drawing is in the last analysis a 
mechanical process that concerns the management 
of the fingers, and the co-ordination of the muscles 
of the hand and forearm in response to certain 



130 RACE CULTURE 

visual images conceived in the brain and imagi- 
natively projected on to the paper. And the stand- 
ard of functioning of the human fingers and hand 
in this connection depends entirely upon the degree 
of kinesthetic development of the arm, torso, and 
joints; in fact upon the standard of co-ordination 
of the whole organism. It is not surprising, there- 
fore, that hardly one of these more or less defec- 
tively co-ordinated children should have any idea 
of how to hold a pencil in such a way as will com- 
mand the freedom, power, and control that will 
enable him to do himself justice as a draughtsman. 

Any attentive and thoughtful observer who will 
watch the movement and position of these chil- 
dren's fingers, hand, wrist, arm, neck and body gen- 
erally, during the varying attempts to draw straight 
or crooked lines, cannot fail to note the lack of co- 
ordination between these parts. The fingers are 
probably attempting to perform the duties of the 
arm, the shoulders are humped, the head twisted on 
one side. In short, energies are being projected to 
parts of the bodily mechanism which have little or 
no influence on the performance of the desired act 
of drawing, and the mere waste projection of such 
energies alone is almost sufficient to nullify the pur- 
pose in view. 

But I have already said enough to prove that no 
free expression can come by this means. The right 
impulse may be in the child's mind, but he has not 
the physical ability to express it. Not one modern 



RACE CULTURE 131 

child in ten thousand is born with the gift to draw 
as we say "by the light of Nature," and that one 
exceptional child will have his task made easier if 
he is wisely guided in his first attempts. 

But my chief objection to this teaching of draw- 
ing is the encouragement it gives to profitless 
dreaming. Drawing is an art, and we know some 
of the characteristics that are commonly imputed 
to the artist, — though many of the greatest artists 
have been exemplarily free from them. These 
characteristics are eccentricity, lack of balance, 
power of self-hypnotism, and a general irrationality. 
Yet surely it cannot be emphasised too strongly that 
the artist succeeds in spite of these impediments to 
expression, and not because of them. These char- 
acteristics that I have instanced are by-products of 
the artistic genius. They are developed through 
erroneous conceptions and overconcentration on a 
particular creative activity, and time and again in 
the history of the world these by-products have 
ruined, incapacitated, and disgraced men of real 
genius. 

Nevertheless, if I can judge by my experience of 
this form of free expression, the child is encour- 
aged to practise the eccentricity as a means to obtain 
the gift of drawing, which as a principle is about 
the same as trying to breed race horses with weak 
lungs because it has been noted that certain very 
fast horses have been rather deficient in this respect. 
To encourage eccentricity is not to breed genius, 



132 RACE CULTURE 

and genius itself is more free and more creative 
when it is not hampered by eccentricity. Let us, 
at least, have some appreciation of rational cause 
and effect. 

So much for my two "D's," but my general criti- 
cism of the "free expression" experiment does not 
end there. For I must confess that I have been 
shocked to witness the work that has been going on 
in these schools. I have seen children of various 
ages amusing themselves — somewhat inadequately 
in quite a number of cases — by drawing, dancing, 
carpentering, and so on, but in hardly a single in- 
stance have I seen an example of one of these chil- 
dren employing his physical mechanisms in a correct 
or natural way. I insist upon the use of the word 
natural even though it be applied to such relatively 
artificial activities as drawing and carpentering. 
For there is a right, that is to say a most effective, 
way of holding and using a pencil or a carpenter's 
tool. But the children I saw commonly sat or stood 
in positions of the worst mechanical advantage, 
and the manner in which they held their pencils 
or their tools demonstrated very clearly that until 
their management of such instruments was cor- 
rected, they could never hope to produce anything 
but the most clumsy results. Worse still, these 
children were forming physical habits which would 
develop in a large majority of cases into positive 
physical ills. A child who tries to guide its pencil 
by futile movements of its head, tongue, and shoul- 



RACE CULTURE 133 

ders may be preparing the way to ills so far-reach- 
ing that their origin is often lost sight of. 

As an instance of this, I recently had a case of a 
boy of 3^2 years who suffered from fear reflexes. 
If a stranger entered a room when the child was 
present, he would cry and cling to his mother or 
nurse. At the seaside after asking to be allowed to 
bathe with other children, he was subsequently 
afraid to go near the water. And in many other 
ways he exhibited unreasoning terrors which, ac- 
cording to the general diagnosis common in such 
cases, were presumed to be the cause of his general 
backwardness, a symptom particularly marked in 
his speech, for he was only able to articulate a few 
words and those very imperfectly. 

My first examination of him revealed the fact 
that he lacked proper control of his lips and tongue, 
and of one internal physical function, the latter 
chiefly at night. And that the lack of control in 
these particulars was the direct cause of his psy- 
cho-physical condition was very conclusively proved 
by my treatment of him. Treated on a basis of 
conscious guidance and control, re-educated and co- 
ordinated, the child made rapid advancement, and 
he progressed towards a condition approximating 
more closely to what one might call normal, than 
he had experienced since birth. The fear reflexes 
became less and less subject to excitement, he grew 
less irritable, his temper was more controlled, and 
his outbursts of crying were exhibited far less often. 



134 RACE CULTURE 

I have cited this instance to show what strange 
psychic effects may spring from apparently purely 
physical causes, — though, indeed, the complement 
of psycho-physical is so unified that it is impossible 
to divide the components and place them on one 
plane or the other. In this boy's case, the primary 
cause of the trouble was probably congenital, but 
equal and greater troubles may arise from much 
smaller original defects if the initial habit is con- 
firmed and crystallised by use, as I fear will be the 
case, if the child is left to develop itself on the lines 
of the free expression advocates. It is quite cer- 
tain, for example, in the case just referred to, that 
no amount of "free" activity could have released 
the child from his constrictions whilst the influence 
caused by his malco-ordinations still existed. 

But surely I have given evidence enough to prove 
my case against this last development in education. 
In an ideal world into which children were born 
with ideal capacities, Mr. Shaw's thesis might have 
some weight. In this rapidly changing world of 
the 20th century we require, more than ever before, 
a system that shall guide and direct the child during 
his earlier years. This implies no contradiction of 
what I have said earlier anent the method of con- 
stant supervision. The necessary correction of 
physical and mental faults that I am advocating is 
a very different thing from the attempt to mould 
a child into one particular preconceived form. I 
would only insist that the children of to-day, born 



RACE CULTURE 135 

as they are with very feeble powers of instinctive 
control, absolutely require certain definite instruc- 
tions by which to guide themselves before they can 
be left to free activity. And these directions must 
be based on a principle that will help the child to 
employ his various mechanisms to the best advan- 
tage in his daily activities. These directions involve 
no interference with what the child has to express; 
they represent merely a cultivation and development 
of the means whereby he may find adequate and 
satisfying release for his potentialities. 

It is true that the foregoing principles must and 
will involve certain necessary prohibitions, but if 
we select those essentials that deal with the root 
cause of the evil instead of with the effects, we ren- 
der unnecessary the continual admonitions and 
"naggings" which represented one of the vices of 
the old system, a vice from which it has been the 
object of the new education to free the child. 

To sum up this aspect of child-training, I find 
that on the whole the methods of the older educa- 
tionalists, with their definite prohibitions and their 
exact instructions, were less harmful than the ex- 
tremes of the modern school that would base their 
scheme of education upon a child's instinctive re- 
actions. The older methods failed, I admit, for 
one reason, because the system was carried too far ; 
for another, because the injunctions and prohibi- 
tions were based on tradition, prejudice, and igno- 
rance, instead of upon a scientific principle dictated 



136 RACE CULTURE 

by reason. But the new methods fail because they 
are founded on an entirely erroneous assumption 
which is demonstrably fallacious. Can any method 
be defended that is open to such a charge ? 

Give a child conscious control and you give him 
poise, the essential starting point for education. 
Without that poise, which is a result aimed at by 
neither the old nor the new methods of education, 
he will presently be cramped and distorted by his 
environment. For although you may choose the 
environment of a nursery or a school, there are 
few, indeed, who can choose their desired environ- 
ment in the world at large. But give the child poise 
and the reasoned control of his physical being and 
you fit him for any and every mode of life; he will 
have wonderful powers of adapting himself to any 
and every environment that may surround him. 
And if he be one of those exceptional individuals 
that, by some rare gift of nature or by some force of 
personality, are able to bend life to their own needs, 
be very sure that so far from having suppressed his 
power of free expression, you will have strength- 
ened and perfected just those abilities which will 
enable the genius to put forth all that is best and 
greatest in him. 

My last charge against the advocates of free ex- 
pression is that they themselves are not free. So 
many propagandists and teachers show an unwar- 
ranted intolerance towards the exponents of the 
old systems. They are, in fact, too constricted in 



RACE CULTURE 137 

their mental attitude to give play to their imagina- 
tion. From one extreme they have flown to the 
other, and so have missed the way of the great 
middle course which is wide enough to accommo- 
date all shades of opinion. 

For let me state clearly in concluding this com- 
ment on a new method, that I am, myself, as strong 
an advocate for free expression, rightly understood, 
as any propagandist in the United States of Amer- 
ica. But I am convinced by long observation and 
experiment that the untrained child has not the 
adequate power of free expression. There are cer- 
tain mechanical and other laws, deduced from un- 
told centuries of human experience, laws that are 
only in the rarest cases unconsciously followed by 
the natural child of to-day. (One of these rare 
cases that has recently come under my notice has 
been the billiard playing of Mr. George Gray. I am 
of the opinion that the mechanical principle of the 
position adopted by him could be scientifically dem- 
onstrated as being as nearly perfect for its particu- 
lar purpose as any position could be. And accord- 
ing to my observation of him, Mr. Gray manifests 
in his play the most remarkable and controlled kin- 
aesthetic development I have yet witnessed. But 
how many George Grays has the world so far pro- 
duced?) 

Over twenty-two years ago in Australia, I was 
teaching what I still believe to be the true meaning 
of free expression. My pupils in this case came to 



138 RACE CULTURE 

me for lessons in vocal and dramatic expression. 
Now by the old methods these pupils would have 
been taught to imitate their master very accurately 
in vocal and facial expression, in gesture, in the 
manner of voice production; and it would have 
been at once apparent to any one acquainted with 
the manner and methods of the teachers, where each 
pupil had received his training. Furthermore, pu- 
pils educated by those methods were taught to in- 
terpret each poem, scene, or passage on the exact 
lines that were considered correct by their respec- 
tive teachers. 

My own method, which at that time was re- 
garded as very radical and subversive, was to give 
my pupils certain lessons in re-education and co- 
ordination on a basis of conscious guidance and 
control, and in this way I gave the reciter, actor, or 
potential artist the means of employing to the best 
advantage his powers of vocal, facial, and dramatic 
expression, gesture, etc. He could then safely be 
permitted to develop his own characteristics. A 
few suggestions might be necessary as to interpre- 
tation, but the individual manner was his own. No 
pupil of mine could be pointed to as representing 
some narrow school of expression, although most 
of them could be recognised by the confidence and 
freedom of their performances. 

And in this connection it may be of interest to 
my readers to know that in 1902-3 I decided to test 
the principles I advocated, and to this end I or- 



RACE CULTURE 139 

ganised performances of "Hamlet" and "The Mer- 
chant of Venice" for which I gave special training 
on the lines I have just indicated to young men and 
women, none of whom had previously appeared in 
a public performance of any kind whatsoever. I 
trained all these young people on the principles of 
conscious guidance and control, principles that I 
had then developed and practised. My friends and 
critics naturally anticipated a wonderful exhibition 
of "stage fright" on the evening of the first per- 
formance, but as a matter of fact not one of my 
young students had the least apprehension of that 
terror. By the time they were ready to appear the 
idea of "stage fright" was one that seemed to them 
the merest absurdity. It may be said that they did 
not understand what was meant by such a condition. 
And this, although I would not allow a prompter 
on the nights of the public performance ! I regard 
this as one of the most convincing public demon- 
strations I have yet made of the wonderful com- 
mand and self-possession that may be attained by 
the inculcation of these principles. 

For it must be observed that I sent these tyros 
to the performance capable of expressing their own 
individualities. If they had been hedged about or 
boxed in by an endless series of "Dont's" confining 
their performances by a rigid set of rules, the ma- 
jority of them would almost certainly have broken 
down within the first two minutes. On the other 
hand, it is hardly necessary to picture the chaos 



140 RACE CULTURE 

that would have ensued, had I sent them on the 
stage without training of any kind, poor, helpless, 
ignorant examples of what they supposed to be 
free expression. 

The foregoing is an example of education in only 
one sphere of art, but it serves as an excellent indi- 
cation of the essential needs of education, in general, 
where the child is concerned. We must give the 
child of to-day and of the future as a fundamental 
of education as complete a command of his or her 
kinesthetic systems as is possible, so that the high- 
est possible standard of "free expression" may be 
given in every sphere of life and in all forms of 
human activity. We must build up, co-ordinate, and 
readjust the human machine so that it may be in 
tune. We are all acquainted with the expression 
"tune up" where the automobile is concerned, and 
when we wish to command the best expression of 
this machine we avail ourselves of the "tuning up" 
process of the mechanical expert. And as the hu- 
man organism is, as Huxley says, a machine, we 
must remember that if we wish it to express its 
potentialities adequately it must be "in tune" This 
will represent what we consider to be that satisfac- 
tory condition of the child's kinesthetic systems 
which will enable him to express himself freely and 
adequately. It constitutes the "means whereby" of 
free and full expression, of adaptability to the ever 
changing environment of civilised life, and to all 
that these two essentials connote. 



RACE CULTURE 141 

In this note on race culture and the training of 
children, I have thus far dwelt almost exclusively 
on the earlier years of childhood. But I have much 
to say at some future time on the questions of pri- 
mary and secondary education, that is, of the boy 
and girl at school between the ages of, say, seven 
and eighteen. No one who has read so far with at- 
tention and has earnestly attempted to comprehend 
my point of view, will now be able to urge that the 
question of education, secular or religious, is out- 
side my province, for the mental and physical are 
so inextricably combined that we cannot consider 
the one without the other, but, at the risk of being 
accused of repetition, I will briefly state my case in 
this connexion once again, as follows: 

I wish to postulate : 

That conscious guidance and control, as a uni- 
versal, must be the fundamental of future educa- 
tion. 

That civilisation and education, as manifested up 
to the present, cannot be said to have compelled 
man to advance adequately from the lower to those 
higher planes of satisfactory evolution, where his 
savage animal instincts will not under any circum- 
stances, or in response to any stimuli, dominate his 
transcendent tendencies, or put him out of com- 
munication with his reason. 

That mankind should progress by slow continu- 
ous processes from one stage of evolution to an- 
other. This will be particularly the case when he is 



142 RACE CULTURE 

passing from his animal subconscious stage to the 
higher, reasoned conscious stages, during which 
process he will develop a new subconsciousness 
(cultivated, not inherited) under the guidance of 
consciousness, likewise an increasing control which 
holds his animal proclivities in check. 

That the evolutionary progress from childhood 
to adolescence, and so through the vicissitudes of 
life which follow, is determined by the process 
adopted, the ratio of progress being in accordance 
with the standard of efficacy of tnis process, and 
that this principle of evolution applies equally to a 
nation. 

That subconsciously developed mechanisms (sub- 
conscious guidance and control) function satisfac- 
torily during those stages of our evolution which 
approximate to the more or less animal plane. 

That the old moderate methods of education are 
not incompatible with cultivation and development 
on the animal subconscious plane. 

That "free expression" principles cannot bring 
satisfactory results while the subject's mechanisms 
are operated by inherited subconscious guidance 
and control. 

For this very reason, all aid to progressive de- 
velopment must conform to the principle of the 
projection of guiding orders and controls in the 
right direction or directions with the simultaneous 
employment of positions of mechanical advantage, 
irrespective of the correctness or otherwise of the 



RACE CULTURE 143 

immediate result. The result may be unsatisfactory 
to-day and to-morrow, or during the next week, but 
if the position of mechanical advantage is employed 
and orders and controls in the right direction are 
held in mind and projected again and again, a new 
and correct complex sooner or later supersedes the old 
vicious one, and becomes permanently established. 

That consciously controlled mechanisms (con- 
scious guidance and control) are essential to man's 
satisfactory development and progress to the higher 
stages of his evolution; and to that continued ade- 
quate vital functioning of his physical or mental 
organism necessary in these advanced stages, where 
more rapid adaptability to the swiftly and ever- 
changing environment, and the power to see, and 
comprehend new ideas, are the urgent demands of 
an advancing civilisation. 

That consciously controlled mechanisms are es- 
sential to the successful inculcation of the principle 
of "free expression" and all that it connotes in 
Education. 

Conscious guidance and control, as the funda- 
mental in education, commands the fundamentals 
of "free expression." The words free or freedom 
are herein used in their true meaning, not in the 
ordinary acceptation. I refer to the point of view 
which causes one to ask, "Is there such a thing as 
real freedom?" For we know that we cannot have 
freedom without restraint, any more than we can 
have psycho-physical harmony without antagonism. 



144 RACE CULTURE 

It is said that the dividing line between tragedy 
and comedy is not one that the majority of people 
readily recognise, and this is also the case in regard 
to what is called freedom and licence. This is the 
danger which the new democracies of the world are 
facing at this very moment, and their dangers will 
be increased a thousandfold in the near future, 
when they will be called upon to pass through that 
critical period of re-adjustment which must follow 
the present world crisis. 

In this matter of education I am, admittedly, an 
iconoclast. I would fain break down the idols of 
tradition and set up new concepts. In no matters 
do we see more plainly the harmful effect of the 
rigid convention than in this matter of teaching. 
We speak commonly of training the minds of chil- 
dren. It is a happy expression in its origin, and 
we still retain its proper intention when we apply 
the word to its uses in horticulture. 

The gardener does, indeed, train the young 
growth. He draws it out to the light and warmth 
and leads it into the conditions most helpful for its 
development. 

And so, in teaching, the first essential should be 
to cultivate the uses of the mind and body, and not, 
as is so often the case, to neglect the instrument of 
thought and reason by the inculcation of fixed rules 
which have never been examined. Again, where 
ideas that are patently erroneous have already been 
formed in the child's mind, the teacher should take 



RACE CULTURE 145 

pains to apprehend these preconceptions, and in 
dealing with them he should not attempt to overlay 
them, but should eradicate them as far as possible 
before teaching or submitting the new and correct 
idea. I say "teaching or submitting" and perhaps 
the latter word better expresses my meaning, for by 
teaching I understand the placing of facts, for and 
against, before the child, in such a way as to ap- 
peal to his reasoning faculties, and to his latent 
powers of originality. He should be allowed to 
think for himself, and should not be crammed with 
other people's ideas, or one side only of a contro- 
versial subject. Why should not the child's powers 
of intelligence be trained? Why should they be 
stunted by our forcing him to accept the precon- 
ceived ideas and traditions which have been handed 
down from generation to generation, without ex- 
amination, without reason, without enquiry as to 
their truth or origin? The human mind of to-day is 
suffering from partial paralysis by this method of 
forcing these unreasoned and antiquated principles 
upon the young and plastic intelligence. 

The educational system itself is grievously in- 
adequate and detrimental, as all thinking education- 
alists are aware, but the decision regarding the ne- 
cessity for physical exercise and "deep-breathing" 
in our schools has added another evil. I wish to 
say here deliberately that the many systems of phys- 
ical training generally adopted show an almost 
criminal neglect of rational method, and of the test 



146 RACE CULTURE 

which can demonstrably prove the practice to be' 
unsound and hurtful. 

Some years ago I wrote in the Pall Mall Gazette: 

"I will merely point out that in our schools 
and in the Army human beings are actually being 
developed into deformities by breathing and 
physical exercises. I have before me a book on 
the breathing exercises which are used in the 
Army, and any person reasonably versed in 
physiology and psychology, and knowing they 
are inseparable in practice, will at once under- 
stand why so much harm results from them. Take 
either the officers or the men. In a greater or 
less degree the unduly protruded upper chests 
(development of emphysema), unduly hollowed 
backs (lordosis), stiff necks, rigid thorax, and 
other physical eccentricities have been cultivated. 
It is for these reasons that heart troubles, vari- 
cose veins, emphysema, and mouth breathing (in 
exercise) are so much in evidence in the Army. 
As this is a matter of national importance, I am 
prepared to give the time necessary to prove to 
the authorities {medical or official) connected 
with the Army, the schools, or the sanatoria, that 
the 'deep breathing' and physical exercises in 
vogue are doing far more harm than good, and 
are laying the foundations of much graver trou- 
ble in the future. The truth is that all exercises 
involving 'deep breathing' cause an exaggeration 



RACE CULTURE 147 

of the defective muscular co-ordination already 
present, so that even if one bad habit is eradi- 
cated many others — often more harmful — are 
cultivated." 

And again in my pamphlet "Why We Breathe In- 
correctly" (Nov., 1909) I wrote: 

"Let me make myself clear by explaining that 
the man who breathes incorrectly and inade- 
quately, does so as an immediate and inevitable 
consequence of abnormal and harmful conditions 
of certain parts of his body. The man who 
breathes correctly and adequately does so as an 
immediate and inevitable consequence of normal 
and salubrious conditions of the same parts. It 
therefore follows that if the conditions present 
in the second man can be induced in the first, he 
will then, but not otherwise, be a correct and 
adequate breather. And the process by which 
this is achieved is simply a readjustment of 
the parts of the body by a new and correct use of 
the muscular mechanisms through the directive 
agent of the sphere of consciousness. This 
change brings about a proper mechanical advan- 
tage of all the parts concerned, and causes, thanks 
to the right employment of the relative machin- 
ery, such expansion and contraction of the tho- 
racic cavity as to give atmospheric pressure its 
opportunity. Now here we have (a) the direc- 



148 RACE CULTURE 

tive agent of the sphere of consciousness, and (b) 
the use of the muscular mechanisms — the com- 
bination causing certain expansions and contrac- 
tions, and the result being what is known as 
breathing. It will at once be seen, therefore, 
that the act of breathing is not a primary, or even 
a secondary, part of the process, which is really 
re-education of the kinccsthetic systems associ- 
ated with correct bodily postures and respiration, 
and will be referred to universally as such in the 
near future. As a matter of fact, given the per- 
fect co-ordination of parts as acquired by my 
system, breathing is a subordinate operation 
which will perform itself." 

I stand by every word of this to-day. Hundreds 
of soldiers every year have to leave the British 
Army on account of heart trouble directly brought 
about by the "drill-sergeant's chest" and its con- 
comitant strains and rigidities. Not long ago, Mr. 
Punch had a picture of a young boy riding in the 
Row with his groom and answering that worthy's 
question as to how he would salute a Royal Per- 
sonage — "Same as the soldiers do ; hold my hand up 
to my hat and look as if I was going to burst" ! 
Certainly a straw showing which way the wind 
blows. 

These same soldiers will start on a long route 
march with chest "well set" and stiff. The strain 
of marching inevitably brings them later into an 




THIS PHOTOGRAPH, PUBLISHED A FEW YEARS AGO IN AN ENGLISH DAILY PAPER, REPRESENTS 
A MEMBER OF A CLASS IN A LONDON COUNTY COUNCIL SCHOOL PERFORMING DEEP BREATHING 
EXERCISES. ON THE BACK OF THIS PAGE THIS LAD MAY BE SEEN AT WORK IN THE CLASS. 
THESE UNFORTUNATE BOYS AS HERE SHOWN ARE SIMPLY BEING DEVELOPED INTO DEFORMI- 
TIES. LUCKILY OF LATE A CHANGE FOR THE BETTER HAS TAKEN PLACE IN SCHOOL CALIS- 
THENICS 



RACE CULTURE 149 

easier slouching position, which makes continuance 
possible and at its worst is not so positively harm- 
ful as is the tension of the other posture. 

Compare the free, loose but more healthy physi- 
cal attitude of the sailor ashore with that of the 
"smart" soldier strutting in town like a pouter 
pigeon for the honour of the regiment. It is your 
team of sailors that is the readier and the more 
effective for hard work. 

And but a few weeks (now years) ago, I saw 
with dismay in a popular illustrated daily paper a 
truly pathetic picture of a class of schoolboys with 
hollowed backs and protruding chests looking like 
nothing so much as very ruffled pouter pigeons. 
And the master was commended for his zeal in 
producing such results by "deep breathing." (See 
photographs facing this page. 

Is it, I would ask, likely on the face of it that 
the right position in which a man or woman should 
stand for health's sake should be one needing posi- 
tive strain to preserve? The thing is preposterous, 
and I am convinced that nothing can result from the 
application of such principles but complete chaos, 
physical and mental. 

To return to my general theory of training, I 
fear I must not particularise too definitely in some 
directions, but my instance of right-handedness has 
its application. On the one hand we are willing to 
sacrifice reason for such a tradition and convention 
as this; on the other for an untried and possibly 



ISO RACE CULTURE 

illogical idea. The defence for the latter sacrifice 
is generally based either on the need for enthusiasm 
or the necessity for proceeding by a system of trial 
and error. Well, as to enthusiasm, I will claim 
that no one is a greater enthusiast than I am my- 
self, but I will not permit my enthusiasm to domi- 
nate my reason. One day I hope to write an ac- 
count of how I arrived at the practical elucidation 
of my principles of conscious control, and when I 
do, I shall show very plainly how one of the great- 
est, if not the greatest danger against which I had 
to fight was my own enthusiasm. It is as vivid and 
keen to-day as it was over twenty years ago, but I 
should never have worked out my principles, if I 
had allowed it to dominate my reason. Again, as 
to the argument pleading the necessity for empiri- 
cism, I admit also that my own methods have been 
and still are, in some directions, experimental. But 
with regard to the "free expression" movement, I 
claim that the error in practice has been sufficiently 
demonstrated, and further than that, I must insist 
that we are not justified in experimenting on chil- 
dren. I have never done that inasmuch as I have 
realised that the error may be irreparable. Could 
any fault weigh heavier on a human conscience 
than that by which, however unwittingly, another 
human life had been distorted? 

Wherefore, pleading on behalf of my most im- 
portant client, the child of this younger generation, 
I demand that we shall proceed to neither of the 



RACE CULTURE 151 

dangerous extremes that threaten his physical and 
mental well-being. On the one hand we must avoid 
the thrusting upon him of fixed ideas, by which you 
may narrow his mind, for I know that when you 
limit him, imparting to him deliberately your own 
mental habits, the effects go far beyond what we 
are pleased to call the "formation of character." 
On the other hand we are not justified in leaving 
him entirely to himself. Whilst he has the right 
of choice within certain limits, he has not, unhap- 
pily, the ability to choose in his earlier years. We 
need not bind him to choose this or that, but we 
must educate him in such a way as to give him the 
power of choice. In Mr. Allen Upward's delight- 
ful work, The New Word, which I have already 
quoted, he says: "Give the child leave to grow. 
Give the child leave to live. Give the child leave 
to hope and to hope truly. . . . He is the plaintiff 
in this case. I say that he is mankind . . . and 
his birthright is the truth." And to that I would 
add, "Give the child leave, also, to learn. Give 
him opportunity to profit by all the knowledge we 
can give him out of our experience. His birth- 
right, indeed, is the truth, but we must aid him in 
making the discovery." 

It is full time that we gave more earnest thought 
to this matter. I cannot in this brief outline dwell 
on the many phases of proper food, clothing, and 
physical training, and all those other points which 
we must consider. The Kinesthetic Systems con- 



152 RACE CULTURE 

cerned with correct and healthy bodily movements 
and postures have become demoralised by the habits 
engendered in the schoolroom through the restraint 
enforced at a time when natural activity should 
have been encouraged and scientifically directed, 
and in the crouching positions caused by useless 
and irrational deskwork. 

And I may note in this connection that I am con- 
tinually being asked, both by friends and unknown 
correspondents, for my opinion concerning the cor- 
rect type of chair, stool, desk or table to be used in 
order to prevent the bad habits which these pieces 
of furniture are supposed to have caused in schools. 
In my replies I have tried to demonstrate that the 
problem is being attacked from the wrong stand- 
point. 

Let us consider the problem in the light of com- 
mon sense. Suppose, for example, that there is an 
ideal chair, some wonderful arrangement of per- 
fect angles, hollows, and supports that will almost 
magically rectify or prevent every fault in the 
child's physical mechanism. Suppose further that 
the child finds great ease and repose when seated in 
this ideal chair. How then can he avoid suffering 
the tortures of all that is uncomfortable, when he 
rides in the cars, or sits down in his own home, or 
visits a friend, or goes for a picnic on the river 
or in the woods? I see nothing else for it; when 
that ideal chair has been found, our child will have 
to carry it about with him wherever he goes. 



RACE CULTURE 153 

In the second place, how is it possible for this 
ideal chair to be miraculously adaptable to every 
age and type of child? Are we to treat children as 
plastic lumps of clay to be fitted to the model in- 
sisted upon by the lines of our ideal chair; or are we 
to study and measure each individual and have a 
chair built to his measure, once a year, say, until 
he is adult? 

No, what we need to do is not to educate our 
school furniture, but to educate our children. Give 
a child the ability to adapt himself within reason- 
able limits to his environment, and he will not suf- 
fer discomfort, nor develop bad physical habits, 
whatever chair or form you give him to sit upon. 
I say, "within reasonable limits," for it is obviously 
absurd to expect a Brobdingnagian child to use a 
Lilliputian chair. But let us waste no valuable 
time, thought, or invention in designing furniture, 
when by a smaller expenditure of those three gifts 
we may train the child to win its own conscious 
control, and rise superior to any probable limitations 
imposed by ordinary school fittings. 

For the problem to be solved in education is that 
same problem which needs solution in the social, 
political, religious, industrial, economic, ethical, 
aesthetic and other spheres of progressive human 
activity. In every sphere of life we have for years 
given "effects" the significance of "causes" and 
have made worthy attempts to put matters right on 
this unsound basis. In the case of education cer- 



154 RACE CULTURE 

tain symptoms have been recognised as more or less 
harmful, and the whole blame has been placed upon 
the method or methods of education involved. 

For at least half a century, the method of the 
social worker was conceived on the lines of giving 
money, food, and clothing to the poor, in an at- 
tempt to ameliorate their condition. The evils of 
this false policy came home to them in a practical 
way, and nowadays, the object of the social worker 
is to give the poor the ''means whereby" of general 
advancement and of getting money, clothes, and 
food by their own efforts. 

The same principle holds good in the treatment 
of the children. Hitherto educationalists have given 
them what they considered they needed. What we 
must do in the future is to give them the "means 
whereby" they may themselves satisfy their needs 
and command their own advancement. 

The adoption of new methods is a procedure 
which always demands a due and proper considera- 
tion of the thing, person, or persons to which they 
are to be applied. Investigation along these lines 
would probably have revealed the real cause of the 
difficulties to be faced in the education of the child 
of to-day, which is that the process of civilised life 
has gradually changed the child's psycho-physical 
condition at birth. In this process much has been 
gained and much lost. From the educator's point 
of view the losses have been stupendous as com- 
pared with the gains, for the all-important kin- 



RACE CULTURE 155 

aesthetic systems have been deteriorated by man's 
attempt to pass from the lower (animal) to the 
higher stages of the evolutionary plane while de- 
pending upon a subconsciously controlled organism. 
I have still very much more to say on this sub- 
ject of education, and I hope to have an opportunity 
in the near future of elaborating my methods and 
of setting them out so that they may be practically 
and universally applied. But if by these few re- 
marks I can arouse some interest in this world prob- 
lem, I shall have done something towards its solu- 
tion. It is a problem which is very urgent at the 
present time, and is growing more urgent every 
day. All that we have done up to the present time 
is to enforce one rule or another upon the children 
as an experiment, for all the rules have been rigid 
in their enforcement, however unscientific in their 
conception. In place of these rules I look for an 
ideal which I believe to be comparatively easy of 
realisation. I look for, and already see, a method 
of training our children which shall make them mas- 
ters of their own bodies; I look for a time when 
the child shall be so taught and trained that what- 
ever the circumstance which shall later surround 
it, it will without effort be able to adapt itself to 
its environment, and be enabled to live its life in 
the enjoyment of perfect health, physical and men- 
tal. For, as I have already pointed out, man has 
progressed towards the higher and more complex 
stages of civilisation. He has continued to change 



156 RACE CULTURE 

his habits of life and being still far from the high- 
est state attainable he will continue to change. The 
farther he becomes removed from the primitive 
uncivilised stage of his evolution the less likely is 
he to have the opportunity in the daily routine of 
his life so to exercise the physical machinery that 
it will be prevented from working imperfectly by 
the controls of instinct. "Conscious control" will 
enable man to adapt himself more readily to chang- 
ing conditions of life. No one who looks out upon 
this latter day world with discerning eyes can fail 
to see that the changes tend to become more rapid 
and more radical than ever before in the history of 
the world's progress. 

We look towards the goal, and it is best to seek 
the highest and be content with no less, but at the 
same time it is necessary that we should consider 
the practical detail of our journey. What follows 
in Parts II and III may seem trivial by comparison 
with the high endeavour I have outlined, but it is 
the triviality of the essential detail. 

I wish to point the road still more clearly, and 
to show how every man and woman may learn to 
walk upon it. 



VIII 

Evolutionary Standards and Their Influence 
on the Crisis of 1914 

In the previous chapters I have dealt briefly with 
the fundamentals upon which our whole structure of 
education and civilisation is based, and have at- 
tempted to point to the different tendencies de- 
veloped by the individual in the struggle to progress 
upon this basis. At the same time I have indicated 
that which I am confident is the only true funda- 
mental upon which mankind in a state of civilisa- 
tion may progress and evolve to a condition com- 
manding freedom for all time from those limiting, 
narrowing, and debasing qualities which belong to 
the animal spheres of existence. 

It seems to me that the present world crisis in- 
dicates that this is the psychological moment to 
make a wide application of my principles, though 
my reader may consider that I should not enter the 
debatable ground of hypothesis in a work which has 
been devoted, up to this point, to arguments almost 
entirely drawn from personal experiences and ob- 
servation. 

I have dealt with the fundamentals employed in 

i57 



158 EVOLUTIONARY STANDARDS 

the development of the child and the adult, and I 
have postulated that the evolutionary progress from 
childhood to adolescence, and on through the vicis- 
situdes of life which follow, is determined by the 
process adopted, the ratio of progress being in ac- 
cordance with the standard of efficacy of this 
process, and that this principle of evolution applies 
equally to a nation. 

It then devolves upon us to consider the differ- 
ent processes adopted by different nations, in order 
to gauge accurately their different stages of evo- 
lution and their possibilities of growth and de- 
velopment towards real individual and national 
progress. 

After centuries of endeavour in the direction of 
progress in accordance with well-defined processes, 
founded upon approved educational, religious, eco- 
nomic, political, industrial, ethical and aesthetic prin- 
ciples, and after a century of unprecedented prog- 
ress in the realm of Arts and Sciences, we are faced 
with the spectacle, in a supposedly civilised nation, 
of a debauched kinesthesia which has manifested 
itself in such a display of savage instincts as will 
present us in the eyes of a more highly evolved uni- 
verse as plunged in the depths of barbarism. 

During the past three years the people of the 
world have been shocked and stirred by events 
which even four years ago were considered impos- 
sible in the stage of civilisation then reached. In 
consequence, we find that a special and earnest en- 



EVOLUTIONARY STANDARDS 159 

deavour is being made to solve problems of vital 
importance which have a bearing upon the future 
development and cultivation of the potentialities 
of mankind. 

It is, therefore, essential to recognise that we 
have reached a point in the process called civilisa- 
tion which will be recorded as one of the most 
critical and vital in the world's history. 

At this moment the great nations of Europe are 
engaged in the most terrific conflict of force ever 
recorded, whilst in America, a land of peace, there 
is being witnessed what is probably the most bit- 
terly contested conflict of opinion ever experienced 
regarding the conduct, policy, and duty of the 
American nation where the old world is concerned. 

(This was penned prior to American intervention 
in the war.) 

The happenings of the past three years must in- 
fluence our present and future opinion of the value 
of our educational, political, moral, social, indus- 
trial, religious and other principles where the prog- 
ress of man is concerned, as he passes from the 
animal plane of his evolution to those higher planes 
for which he is undoubtedly destined. 

The conclusions thus reached will so influence the 
future welfare of mankind that the facts from 
which these conclusions are deduced demand the 
most serious attention and study of every human 
being. 

It is therefore essential that we make an earnest 



160 EVOLUTIONARY STANDARDS 

endeavour to discover fundamentals. In this con- 
nexion we must consider the available evidence 
concerning the cause or causes of this conflict in 
Europe which has shaken our boasted advancement 
in civilisation to its very roots. What does this 
recrudescence of barbarity mean when viewed with 
an open and unprejudiced mind in its relation to 
the future of those principles which alone make 
for the real mental, physical, and spiritual growth 
of mankind in progressive civilisation? 

It signifies a tremendous clash of opposing 
forces, a desperate conflict between the lowly- 
evolved peoples of the world as against the more 
highly evolved races, the struggle of an open- 
minded, mobile idealism for the supremacy of the 
individual against a narrow-minded, rigid, material 
automatism which entails the suppression of the 
individual and the obliteration of his reason in the 
supposed interests of the State. 

Let us take, then, a general comparative view of 
the compelling psycho-physical forces in the life 
of primitive and civilised nations up to the crisis. 
America in this stands apart and must be consid- 
ered separately. 

In Primitive Nations. The compelling forces 
were chiefly physical and subconscious. The very 
essentials of life depended almost entirely upon 
brute force. Daily experiences gave a keen edge 
to savage instincts and unbridled passions, to an 
automatic development which opposed the cultiva- 



EVOLUTIONARY STANDARDS 161 

tion of the faculty of adaptability to new environ- 
ment. Even the spheres of courage were limited, 
and when confronted with the unusual these peo- 
ples quaked like cowards, and fled panic-stricken 
from the unaccustomed, as in the case of the negroes 
in the Southern States of America when the men 
of the Ku-Klux Klan pursued them on horseback 
dressed in white. 

In Civilised Nations. The compelling forces 
have become less and less physical and less sub- 
conscious than in the case of primitive nations, but 
the advance from the physical to the mental and 
from the subconscious to the conscious has not been 
adequate or sufficiently comprehensive to establish 
the mental and conscious principles as the chief com- 
pelling forces in the progress of the nation or even 
of the individual. The essentials of life do not 
depend upon brute force, and daily experiences be- 
come less and less associated with factors which 
make for the development of savage instincts and 
unbridled passion, or automatic development. But 
experience has proved that civilised nations have 
failed to come through the ordeal of adaptation to 
the ever-changing environment of civilisation with 
satisfactory results. The spheres of courage are 
still more or less limited, and when brought sud- 
denly face to face with the unusual and unexpected 
people still exhibit a tendency to panic and loss of 
control. The progress made by civilised nations 
from the primitive state to the present has not been 



162 EVOLUTIONARY STANDARDS 

upon comprehensive lines. The result has been 
that the majority of the activities of the nation 
have been limited, and in those few activities where 
the widening influence held sway, the freedom be- 
came licence and led to overcompensation. This 
condition was sufficiently harmful as long as it ap- 
plied to the individual and to individual effort, the 
individual being more or less held in check by col- 
lective opinion; but when it applied to the nation 
and to national effort, that nation which ignored the 
opinion of other nations developed unchecked, and 
the national decision to stifle the individual, body 
and soul, if it seemed to be for the welfare of the 
State, constituted the most powerful force in the 
prevention of progress on the evolutionary plane. 

For this decision, once it became the result of 
national conception, carried with it the most dam- 
aging and impossible of all mental processes in the 
sphere of true evolutionary advancement. In the 
first place the national decision was the result of 
an erroneous national conception, the outcome of 
what I have called, for the want of a better name, 
"manufactured premises." 

Manufactured premises are the forerunners of 
unsound and delusive deductions — a stultification 
of reason — and demand the cultivation of a form 
of self-hypnotism which is fatal to national or in- 
dividual progress. 

A few observant people noted this dangerous 
habit even in the early literature of the German na- 



EVOLUTIONARY STANDARDS 163 

tion, and watched with keen interest its cultivation 
in all spheres of activity in recent years. This ex- 
plains the stupendous failure of German judgment 
in all matters of national and international impor- 
tance, of the impossibility of the peoples of that 
nation to see anything from any other point of 
view but their own, of their crass stupidity in gaug- 
ing the psychology of other nations, and particu- 
larly that of the American nation. 

In the foregoing we have fundamentals worthy 
of consideration. They must occupy the attention 
of all thinking people who wish to make a contri- 
bution towards the uplifting of mankind and the 
establishment of a standard of reasoned guidance 
and control which should make another barbarous 
conflict unthinkable and therefore impossible. 

Naturally, every nation is ready enough with a 
more or less humane reason for its madness. Self- 
protection, an altruistic regard for the rights of 
smaller nations, a sense of high duty towards man- 
kind at large, all these pleas have been urged as ex- 
plaining the single principle which has drawn this 
or that nation into the whirlpool. And each and 
every nation must surely have pleaded liberty as 
their excuse at some time or another, liberty being 
one of those adaptable terms that may be used to 
mean almost anything. Before the war Germany 
was maintaining a right for "liberty" of expansion, 
a defensive use of the word that has hardly any- 



i6 4 EVOLUTIONARY STANDARDS 

thing in common with the American use at the 
present time. 

On the other hand philosophers, economists, psy- 
chologists, commercial experts, and the public at 
large have been busy with a dozen other theories 
of the primary causes of the war. We have heard 
much talk of race hatred, of business rivalry, of 
high commercial and political intrigues, and a dozen 
other influences, and all of them have been put 
forward at one time or another as the sole reason 
for the present welter of blood and fury. We 
have, in fine, so many reasons from which to choose 
that we may be quite sure no single one of them 
can possibly afford us an inclusive and adequate 
explanation. 

But I will go still further than that. For I main- 
tain on grounds which I find logically unshakeable, 
that if we admit, as seems the only sensible course, 
that something of all these reasons and excuses has 
entered into the conditions producing such awful 
results, we must still seek some explanation of the 
preceding state that made these conditions possible. 
All our reasons, in fact, are mere effects, and we 
are groping for our primary cause among resultant 
phenomena. We can never solve our problem by 
such a method as this. We might as well hope to 
find the origin of a child by dissecting its limbs 
and intestines. Our only hope is to shift our view- 
point, to cease our muddled examination of the de- 
tails just in front of us, and try to see our problem 



EVOLUTIONARY STANDARDS 165 

in the broad terms of one who can stand back and 
see life moving through the centuries. 

With all people, in all spheres of life, we know 
only too well that certain mental and physical mani- 
festations give an absolute clue to their character, 
to their aims in life, their ideals, and, what is more 
to the point, to the stage they have reached in the 
process called evolution. 

Incidentally, I would point out that education 
as generally understood, even when it implies the 
most up-to-date methods, does not necessarily mean 
progress on the evolutionary plane any more than 
ability as a linguist need denote a high standard of 
mentality. 

This applies also to most arts and particularly to 
those where music and dancing are concerned. The 
lower the stage of evolution, within certain limits, 
the greater the appeal of music and dancing. 

When we review the history and general progress 
of humanity we find the instincts and traits of the 
animal — the brute force principle — predominating 
at certain stages. If we go back far enough we find 
that there was a stage when it was always predomi- 
nant. 

Therefore, a test as to the ratio of progress of 
nations on the evolutionary plane is to be found in 
their tendency and desire to advance beyond that 
stage where the mental and physical forces, which 
should only belong as inherited instincts to the brute 
animals and savages, hold sway; and with this in 



i66 EVOLUTIONARY STANDARDS 

view, if we take a survey of the history, ideals, 
habits of life, mental outlook, and general tenden- 
cies of the German nation, it will show conclusively 
that these self-hypnotised people approximated too 
closely to the lower animals and savages in their 
mode and chief aims of life. 

The great and noble ideals and aims of mankind 
making for progress towards the more highly 
evolved states were cast aside for the unreasoning, 
brutal, and ignoble principles which make for the 
debasement of man's elevating potentialities, and 
hold him a slave to the cruel and lowly-evolved state 
of the primitive creatures. That any nation or na- 
tions should deliberately adopt, as their highest 
ideals and aims, brute force in all its hideous as- 
pects, desecration of mind, body, and soul for the 
State, justification of criminal instincts and acts if 
employed on behalf of the State, destruction, rape 
and plunder, murder and torture to terrify inno- 
cent civilians; that they should adopt, in short, the 
brutal principle that "Might is Right" in that special 
national form in which it has been manifested in 
the last half century and directed towards what is 
now known as "Militarism," — all this is surely 
proof positive that they have progressed but little 
on the upward evolutionary stage from the state 
occupied by the brute beast and the savage. The 
criminal aspect of the outrage of all that right- 
thinking human beings hold dear is intensified by 
the fact that the nations which perpetrated the 



EVOLUTIONARY STANDARDS 167 

deed were among the most prosperous of the world, 
and enjoyed, as aliens, the same privileges as the 
subjects of those nations whose hospitality and con- 
fidence they abused. 

The nations bearing the brunt of the struggle 
against this outburst of primitive brutal instincts 
and desires have long since reached a stage in their 
evolution which made the methods of Attila un- 
thinkable. If forced into war they conducted it 
on the evolved plane of the human, and not that 
of the animal. They treated their captives as hon- 
ourable men and extended to them every conceivable 
consideration within their power. Prior to this 
war the ideals and aims of these nations were the 
antithesis of those of their lowly-evolved enemies, 
and they were ideals and aims which made for the 
right to live in peace with all other nations. They 
aimed at the reduction of armaments, and gave 
practical proof of their aims. They opened their 
ports and their markets to their present enemies 
and gave them a free hand in every respect in all 
spheres of activity. They had no desire to beat 
down the ideals and principles which make for the 
ennoblement of mankind, they had no wish to domi- 
nate the world by brute force and to establish a 
system of living and a form of conduct which 
grinds the individual into a mere heartless unreason- 
ing automaton, rigid-brained, driven like an animal, 
and not daring to claim even his soul as his own. 

For many years prior to the crisis of 1914 we 



168 EVOLUTIONARY STANDARDS 

listened to the blatant outbursts of German profes- 
sors and other educated authorities of that nation 
concerning its superiority to other nations. We 
were asked to believe that certain individuals of 
that nationality had reached the stage of the super- 
man. These unfortunate and deluded people have 
for some time been cursed with this obsession. 

Thinking men and women of other nations lis- 
tened and wondered when these claims were made 
concerning these supermen, and after examining 
the evidence advanced to support these claims be- 
came convinced that they were not justified. The 
stupendous failure of the supposed supermen in 
every sphere of mental and physical activity in the 
present war proves the correctness of these convic- 
tions. 

It seems inconceivable that supermen could so 
have guided and directed the whole national energy 
of Germany that it became more and more nar- 
rowed, — 'like the German mind, — until it concen- 
trated almost solely upon the stupid conception of 
the domination of the world by Germany. To this 
end, the national energy was diverted chiefly into 
two channels : 

COMMERCIAL INDUSTRY AND MILITARISM 

One of the great features connected with the 
former was the extraordinary development of ma- 
chinery, which demanded for its successful pursu- 



EVOLUTIONARY STANDARDS 169 

ance that the individual should be subjected to the 
most harmful systems of automatic training. 

The standardised parts of the machine made de- 
mands which tended to stereotype the human ma- 
chine. The limitations of human activity, mental 
and physical, reached the maximum. The power 
to continue work under such conditions depended 
upon a process of deterioration in the individual. 
He was slowly but surely being robbed of the pos- 
sibility of development. The very soul of man 
was crushed to foster an industrial process which 
was to provide the sinews of the war machine, to 
support that curse called militarism, and the de- 
moralisation of Germany came chiefly through that 
nation's conceptions of militarism which, in the 
first and last analysis, stands for the worst mani- 
festation of those savage instincts and unbridled 
passions associated with the lowest stages of primi- 
tive race development. 

The horrible results of the sum total of the na- 
tional madness which the foregoing represents are 
now revealed before us, for to Germany this mili- 
tarism constituted a rigid plan, a system, and a 
world-philosophy. 

She is convinced, against all the evidence, that 
her plan, system, or philosophy, is so undeniably 
right as to constitute an absolute. As a nation she 
has no mobility, no poise. She is influenced by a 
stultifying idea, the perfection of her own "Kul- 
tur" (a word more properly translated as a civilisa- 



170 EVOLUTIONARY STANDARDS 

tion than by the word "culture" as used in the Eng- 
lish or American sense). She is, in fact, just as 
badly co-ordinated, as unable to follow the true 
mandate of reason, as any individual who is domi- 
nated by a fixed idea. 

For the trouble is that when reason is so far 
held in check that it loses its power of denial, it 
must have lost its power of control. The original 
"idea" formulated in the conscious mind has sunk 
so deep into the subconscious that it cannot be 
changed except under the influence of some stronger 
outside power. For nearly fifty years Germany, 
in her schools, her gymnasiums, her universities, 
her civic and her political life, has been inculcating 
a rigid and mentally demoralising system, and she 
is suffering now — as the monomaniac in private 
life must suffer — for her particular form of in- 
sanity. 

Even in the conduct of her great campaign, this 
weakness of hers has begun to defeat her. She has 
lost the power of adaptability in military matters. 
She repeats the faults of her original plan, despite 
the endless illustrations that have been afforded by 
her Western antagonists that that plan can be very 
considerably bettered. No doubt the Higher Com- 
mand may realise in some instances the weakness 
of the old method in conditions that have been im- 
mensely modified since August, 19 14, but they 
are impotent to change, in a year or in a decade, 
the effect of their own teaching on the millions of 



EVOLUTIONARY STANDARDS 171 

Germany's army. The massed attack, for example, 
has been demonstrated to be a disastrous failure — 
a single well-placed machine-gun can defeat it — but 
Germany's soldiers will not advance in a scattered 
attack. They have learnt to depend upon the near- 
ness of their comrades. Separate a German bat- 
talion and it has neither confidence nor courage. 

Again, can one reasonably doubt that the German 
nation suffers from some form of self-hypnotism 
when one sees evidence of the almost pathetic belief 
apparently still placed in the campaign of "fright- 
fulness"? The German people themselves are 
afraid — an inevitable symptom of certain forms of 
monomania — of the horrible devices they them- 
selves are using, and no evidence can bring home 
to them the fact, that the plan of terrorising their 
enemies not only fails but recoils even upon their 
own heads. London — I speak from experience — is 
not intimidated by Zeppelin raids by night, nor 
by seaplane raids by day. The inhabitants of Lon- 
don do not cower under these terrible afflictions and 
beg for peace; on the contrary each horrible inci- 
dent arouses afresh their determination to prevent, 
if possible, a recurrence of such savagery in the 
world's history. Any sane nation must have real- 
ised this fact eighteen months ago; Germany, blind 
and rigid in the trance of her self-hypnosis, still 
staggers on to her own destruction. 

In the opposite direction it is interesting to note 
the methods of the British. In their case, we can 



172 EVOLUTIONARY STANDARDS 

trace no such clear effort for narrowness and or- 
ganisation. The general policy of the nation, 
whether internal or international, had that hap- 
hazard air which is so commonly cited as being a 
characteristic of the English method as a whole. 
We saw an almost complete inability to govern 
or even to manage that still largely subconsciously 
ruled country of Ireland. We witnessed the most 
astounding blunders of policy with regard to for- 
eign countries (witness Lord Salisbury's cession of 
Heligoland to Germany in 1890, Gladstone's 
handling of the first Boer War, and a dozen other 
instances), and even with regard to the treatment 
of Britain's own colonies, whilst internally her edu- 
cational and administrative systems were the result 
of a method of trial and error which was some- 
times well-nigh disastrous. 

The British have in them a peculiar kind of empi- 
ricism. They are ready to laugh at and to criticise 
their own defects. They admit quite freely, for 
example, that they "blundered through somehow" 
in the Boer War, and that they have blundered again 
and again (most destructively in Gallipoli) in the 
present campaign. Their criticism of the rigidity of 
their own military methods is a proof that if the 
criticism is sometimes justified, the people at home — 
aye! and the New Army abroad — have never been 
infected with that rigidity themselves. But, in 
truth, that rigidity of discipline is now little in 
evidence in the field. And how little it has affected 



EVOLUTIONARY STANDARDS 173 

the British and French plan of campaign may be 
judged by the fact that every new device of any 
importance during the war, whether a device of 
method or of mechanical invention, has been origi- 
nated by France and Great Britain. Now, from 
the German point of view, this adaptability to cir- 
cumstances would be pronounced, a priori, as cer- 
tain to lead to disaster. I put it to America, on the 
evidence afforded by the battle-fields of France, 
which method is the more likely to achieve ulti- 
mate success? 

Returning now to my single reason for the cause 
of the present war, I feel that the explanation has 
already been given. Granted a nation educated and 
trained as Germany has been, some explosion was 
inevitable sooner or later. If we have in our midst 
an individual suffering from a fixed idea, he must in 
time become intolerable to us. Never in the history 
of the world have thought and the tendency to 
organisation been more fluid than they were in the 
first years of the 20th century. Yet one great 
and powerful nation interfered with us at every 
turn, impeding the flow of liberal thought by her 
obsession with the ideas of her own greatness and 
the omnipotence of her military machine. Never- 
theless the other nations of Europe adapted them- 
selves within limits to the demands of this rigid 
mechanism in their midst. And it may be that 
these very powers of endurance and adaptability 
hastened the crisis. They were regarded by the 



174 EVOLUTIONARY STANDARDS 

monomaniacs of Germany as signs of weakness, 
and just as their own philosopher Nietzsche went 
mad by concentration on his own invariable theme, 
so at last Germany crossed the bounds of sanity, im- 
bued with a crazy belief in her own omnipotence. 
She ran amuck in the wide streets of Europe, and 
even yet she has not realised her own madness. I 
seriously question whether she will come to any- 
thing like a proper realisation of that madness in 
the present generation. She has allowed a habit 
of mind to become fixed ; and it has fallen into the 
realms of her subconsciousness. We must treat 
her as mad, but she is nevertheless to be pitied. 

Earlier in this chapter, I separated America from 
the rest of the world. And my reason for this is 
that I regard this great nation of the United States 
as still in its early childhood from one point of 
view. I have an immense confidence in the future 
of America. I see that she has potentialities and 
opportunities such as no other nation has ever had. 
For her the possibilities of control by reason are 
illimitable. But at the same time I must issue a 
very serious warning to every American reader of 
this book. For already I have seen the imitation of 
certain habits of thought, habits which, if they are 
persisted in, will sink deep into the national subcon- 
sciousness and prove a source of danger to the body 
politic. 

My wish for America is that she should preserve 
as far as possible an open mind. She has recently 



EVOLUTIONARY STANDARDS 175 

entered the Great War for reasons that every right- 
minded man and woman must applaud and respect. 
I trust that she will come out of it with the same 
balance and power of choice, so that when she has 
to turn again to her own affairs, to matters of edu- 
cation, of government, and of her commercial in- 
terests, she will be able to form a national mind, 
sane enough and strong enough to control the great 
national body. 

No finer ambition is possible than this. The old 
ambition of dominance, whether commercial or mili- 
tary, defeats itself by its very exaggeration. Such 
ambitions mount up until they become topheavy, 
and, even if they could be achieved, the result would 
be nothing but a decadence such as that which fol- 
lowed the Empire of Rome. 

But given such a power of co-ordination and of 
self-control in the race, as a unit, as could be com- 
pared with the balance of a wise and healthy man, 
that nation would be free, with a greater liberty 
than history can record, and to such a nation little 
would be impossible. She would become the teacher 
of the world by the force of her reason and ex- 
ample. She would inaugurate the coming of a 
greater and wiser humanity. 

END OF PART I 



PART II 
CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE AND CONTROL 



EDUCATION 

"It is because the body is a machine that education is 
possible. Education is the formation of habits, a super- 
inducing of an artificial organisation upon the natural 
organisation of the body; so that acts, which at first re- 
quire a conscious effort, eventually become unconscious 
and mechanical." — Huxley. 

RE-EDUCATION 

"It is because the body is a machine that (Re) educa- 
tion is possible. (Re) education is the formation of (New 
and Correct) habits, a (Re-Instating of the Correct) 
artificial organisation upon the natural organisation of 
the body; so that acts, which at first require conscious 
effort, eventually become unconscious and mechanical." 



INTRODUCTION TO PART II 

In the first part of this volume I have endeav- 
oured to explain the general principle which under- 
lies my work. I will now present my proposition 
from a slightly different angle, as it were, to ensure 
a clearer view of it, that is, I shall deal with it in 
the light of its practical application to the acts of 
everyday life. 

I trust I may do something to convince thinking 
men and women that conscious control is essential 
to man's satisfactory progress in civilisation, and 
that the properly directed use of such control will 
enable the individual to stand, sit, walk, breathe, 
digest, and in fact live with the least possible ex- 
penditure of vital energy. This will ensure the 
highest standard of resistance to disease. When 
this desirable stage of our evolution is reached the 
cry of physical deterioration may no longer be 
heard. 

I will write out as concisely, as definitely, and as 
boldly as possible, my claims and my main argu- 
ment. In a second part I have added some more 
discursive notes and comments, which I trust will 
meet the many requests I have received for further 
light on certain points in my former book. 

179 



180 INTRODUCTION TO PART II 

With the records of my casebooks for over twen- 
ty years before me I feel it right to set down my 
convictions in terms that do not admit of any doubt 
or uncertainty. My conclusions upon the urgent 
question of physical decadence have not been formu- 
lated in haste. They are deductions from a long 
series of striking results and observed facts, and, 
frankly, I consider them so important that I can- 
not hesitate to deliver my message in a tone which 
may appear to some to savour of over-confidence. 
So be it! 



Synopsis of Claim 

i. My first claim is that psycho-physical guid- 
ance by conscious control, when applied as a univer- 
sal principle to "living/' constitutes an unfailing 
preventive for diseases mental or physical, malfor- 
mations, and loss of general efficiency. It is com- 
monly considered that these conditions are brought 
about by such evils of civilisation as the limitation 
of energy, and by that loss of so-called "natural 
conditions" which civilisation entails. 

It is my earnest belief that the intelligent recog- 
nition of the principles essential to guidance by 
conscious control are essential to the full mental and 
physical development of the human race. Due con- 
sideration will convince even the sceptical that if 
mankind is to evolve to the higher stages of mental 
and physical perfection, he must be guided by these 
principles. They alone will bring men and women 
of to-day to the highest state of well-being, en- 
abling them to grapple effectively with the problems 
of the day in the world of thought and action, grad- 
ually widening the dividing line which separates 
civilised mankind from the animal kingdom. 

181 



182 SYNOPSIS OF CLAIM 

There is no sphere of human activity, of human 
feeling or philosophy where the adoption of the 
principles of conscious guidance and control would 
not bring invaluable benefits. 

At present man is held in bondage by many sub- 
conscious instincts which enslave the animal king- 
dom, the savage, and the semi-savage. Let me illus- 
trate this. Animals and savages become immedi- 
ately unbalanced when they experience the unusual, 
as for instance, when they see an express train dash 
along for the first time. Such a new experience 
would cause the bravest animal to become over- 
whelmed with that degree of fear which momenta- 
rily suspends his normal guidance by instinct. So 
also with the savage, who would be equally unbal- 
anced by an experience of this kind. In most 
spheres of normal life, he, like the animal, depends 
on instinctive guiding principles which act with 
perfect balance under accustomed circumstances. 
In the face of the unusual, however, he is unable 
to meet suddenly the requirements of a new en- 
vironment. To meet these he needs reasoned, con- 
scious guidance which is the outcome of the habit 
of conscious control, and marks the dividing line 
between the animal kingdom, where instinct is the 
guide, and the human kingdom where its members 
are in communication with reason. 

The mental and physical limitations and imper- 
fections of men and women of the present day make 
it impossible for them to meet satisfactorily the 



SYNOPSIS OF CLAIM 183 

great majority of the requirements of their present 
environment, and render them quite incapable 
of making the best of their capabilities in any new 
environment. These instinctive guiding principles, 
not even perfectly balanced as in the case of the 
savage and the animal, are miserably insufficient to 
meet the conditions of the modern world with its 
ever changing environment. Yet it is upon these 
instincts that men and women rely, to the detri- 
ment of their mental and physical attainments. 

2. My next claim is that all such diseases as 
those referred to above (e.g., cancer, appendicitis, 
bronchitis, tuberculosis, etc.) are too often permit- 
ted to remain uneradicated and frequently unde- 
tected, and so to develop in consequence of the fail- 
ure to recognise that the real cause of the develop- 
ment of such diseases is to be found in the erroneous 
preconceived ideas of the persons immediately con- 
cerned, ideas which affect the organism in the man- 
ner described in Part I of this book. 

The only experience which the average man or 
woman has in the use of the different parts of the 
human organism is through his or her subcon- 
sciousness. The result is a subconscious direction 
which in the imperfectly co-ordinated person is 
based on bad experiences and on the erroneous pre- 
conceived ideas before mentioned. Small wonder, 
then, that such direction is faulty and leads to the 
development of serious defects and imperfections. 
With this erroneous direction even the attempt to 



184 SYNOPSIS OF CLAIM 

carry out a simple action in accordance with sub- 
conscious habit is fraught with danger, for it in- 
variably affects in a detrimental manner other parts 
of the subject's organism which have nothing to do 
with the particular act or acts attempted. For in- 
stance, in the subconsciously controlled person the 
attempt to lengthen the neck is invariably preceded 
by a movement of the eyes in an upward or down- 
ward direction. Wrong use of the eyes in this or 
some similar manner too frequently is the forerun- 
ner of what eventually develops into an established 
habit, often causing an unnecessary and undue 
strain of the eyes which seriously impairs their ef- 
ficiency, and which in the ordinary way of life leads 
to the specific treatment of these organs. It is 
obvious, however, that what is needed in such a 
case is the eradication of the erroneous precon- 
ceived idea and harmful habits, thereby removing 
gradually the undue and unnecessary strain upon 
the organs of sight. This will enable them to re- 
gain their lost efficiency and it is almost certain 
that specific treatment of any kind on orthodox 
lines will be unnecessary. In consequence of faulty 
guidance misdirected energies are not confined to 
one part of the organism. They affect the hands, 
arms, shoulders, legs, thorax, hips, knees, ankles 
and other parts of the organism, frequently caus- 
ing strain and interference with the functioning 
of the different organs and finally seriously injur- 



SYNOPSIS OF CLAIM 185 

ing them. To support this second claim I bring 
forward the following arguments: 

(a) Till now little or no attention on a practical 
psycho-physical basis has been given to the vital 
and harmful influence of this faulty direction (of 
subconscious origin) and of the erroneous pre- 
conceived ideas and faulty posture associated there- 
with. Under such influences the subject can hardly 
fail to cultivate a wrong mental attitude towards 
life in general and towards the art of living (evolv- 
ing satisfactorily), especially in regard to the pri- 
mary causation of the defects which may be pres- 
ent or which may develop eventually, but also in 
regard to the essential laws connected with the 
eradication of these defects. 

(b) Owing to the lack of distinction between 
reasoned (conscious) and unreasoned (subcon- 
scious or partly conscious) actions, the subject suf- 
fers from various forms of mental and physical 
delusions, notably with regard to the physical acts 
he performs. Incidentally it should be pointed out 
that if this is true of the ordinary acts of every- 
day life how much more so of those physical acts 
which may be necessary to meet the demands of 
some new environment! As a striking instance of 
delusion in physical acts let us take the case of a 
man who believes himself to be merely overcoming 
what he regards as essential inertia, when he is 
really fighting the resistance of undue antagonistic 
muscular action exerted by himself, a, resistance 



186 SYNOPSIS OF CLAIM 

of which he is not consciously aware. In all such 
cases there is a constant conflict between two great 
forces, the one (subconscious) destined to exercise 
supreme directive powers during the early stages of 
human evolution, the other (conscious) to super- 
sede this limited direction and finally to prove the 
reliable guide through the higher and highest stages 
of the great evolutionary scheme which leads to the 
full enjoyment of his potentialities. It must be 
remembered that the former became firmly estab- 
lished during centuries of subconscious direction, 
holding undisputed sway until the first glimmering 
of reasoned conscious guidance came in its crud- 
est form to disturb its power, a power which it is 
destined one day to overthrow. In the present 
stage of our mental and physical progress the con- 
flict continues with gradually increasing energy, 
and while the conflict is being waged the subject is 
influenced first in one direction by the dictates of 
his subconsciousness (called by some "instinct," 
by others "intuition"), and then in another by his 
awakened conscious powers which he is gradually 
but slowly developing. Of the real significance of 
this conflict he has, unfortunately, no true realisa- 
tion. At the same time he undoubtedly feels the 
force of these two influences as conflicting ener- 
gies, but only in a dim, mysterious way. He is 
swayed first by one force and then by the other as 
happens when we hear a man or woman say, "Well, 



SYNOPSIS OF CLAIM 187 

that seems the thing to do, but I feel that I shouldn't 
do it." 

Very often he does what he feels instead of what 
seems to be the correct thing, and, moreover, the 
former is very frequently right. This is not sur- 
prising, seeing that the subconscious instinct in 
us is much more developed than the conscious 
faculty. But granting the subconscious its fullest 
degree of merit, we are forced to recognise its se- 
rious limitations in the mode of life (civilisation) 
with its ever changing environment which human 
progress demands. We must have a guiding prin- 
ciple without these limitations, to enable us to adapt 
ourselves much more quickly to the new environ- 
ments which are inevitable in the progress of civili- 
sation towards its legitimate goal. 

We must have something more reasoned and 
definite than that which subconscious direction of- 
fers, and so we come to the need of reasoned guid- 
ance. Up to the present neither of these forms of 
direction really reaches the mind as a definite tangi- 
ble idea consciously conceived. This is because of 
the fundamental principles upon which subcon- 
scious direction has been built up, and in conse- 
quence of the undeveloped condition of conscious 
guidance. Furthermore, the subject has not yet 
made any serious attempt to analyse these two 
forces, of whose particular workings he is but dimly 
aware. The fundamental principle which we call 
evolution demands that every human being shall 



188 SYNOPSIS OF CLAIM 

be enabled to make this analysis, so that he may 
differentiate between the impulses springing from 
his subconsciousness (instinct-inhibition) and the 
conceptions created in his reasoning conscious 
mind. 

The subject will thus cultivate the habit of dis- 
tinguishing between reasoned and unreasoned ac- 
tions and this will at once tend to the prevention 
of mental and physical delusions in all directions, 
notably in regard to his physical acts in old or new 
environments. 

(c) Whilst these delusions remain, the subject 
will continue to perform wrong or detrimental ac- 
tions, for as long as his settled mental attitude 
towards such actions remains unchanged, he will 
believe that he is performing them in a correct 
manner. It is owing to this involuntary, and on 
his part unrecognised, misapprehension, that many 
malformations and inefficiencies become estab- 
lished, which sooner or later may lead to definite 
disease. The popular misconception of the sub- 
ject's responsibility in the matter leads him to be 
commonly pitied as for unavoidable defects, 
whereas it is of the first importance that he should 
realise the responsibility is his and his alone. He 
must be made aware that such defects arise from 
his own fault, and are the outcome of his ignorance 
or wilful neglect. 

Once this new mental attitude is firmly estab- 
lished there is hope for the afflicted person and he 



SYNOPSIS OF CLAIM 189 

will have the satisfaction of knowing that he is, 
as it were, working out his own salvation on com- 
mon-sense practical lines, devoid of pernicious sym- 
pathy, face to face with real facts, and stimulated 
by a principle which cannot fail to secure the very 
best efforts in the right direction of which any 
ordinary person is capable. 

(d) It is essential in the necessary re-education 
of the subject through conscious guidance and con- 
trol that in every case the "means whereby" rather 
than the "end," should be held in mind. As long 
as the "end" is held in mind instead of the "means," 
the muscular act, or series of acts, will always be 
performed in accordance with the mode established 
by old habits. When each stage of the series es- 
sential to the "means whereby" is correctly ap- 
prehended by the conscious mind of the subject, 
the old habits can be broken up, and every muscu- 
lar action can be consciously directed until the new 
and correct guiding sensations have established the 
new proper habits which in their turn become sub- 
conscious, but on a more highly evolved plane. 

In effect these new habits ensure conditions 
which give new life to, and maintain in a high 
state of efficiency, every organ of the body, the 
automatic functions being reacted upon by the con- 
sciously controlled energies. By my system of ob- 
taining the position of "mechanical advantage/' * 

1 A simple, practical example of what is meant by obtaining 
the position of mechanical advantage may be given. Let the 



190 SYNOPSIS OF CLAIM 

a perfect system of natural internal massage is ren- 
dered possible, such as never before has been at- 
tained by orthodox methods, a system which is ex- 
traordinarily beneficial in breaking up toxic ac- 
cumulation; thus avoiding evils which arise from 
auto-intoxication. 

The position of mechanical advantage, which 
may or may not be a normal position, is the posi- 
tion which gives the teacher the opportunity to 
bring about quickly with his own hands a co-ordi- 
nated condition in the subject. Such co-ordina- 
tion gives to the pupil an experience of the proper 
use of a part or parts, in the imperfect use of which 
may be found the primary cause of the defects 
present. It is by the repetition of such experiences 
of the proper use of his organism that the pupil is 

subject sit as far back in a chair as possible. The teacher, 
having decided upon the orders necessary for the elongation 
of the spine, the freedom of the neck (i.e., requisite natural 
iaxness), and other conditions desirable for the particular case 
in hand, will then ask the pupil to rehearse those orders 
mentally, at the same time that he himself renders assistance 
by the skilful use of his hands. Then holding with one hand 
one or two books against the inner back of the chair, he will 
rely upon the pupil mentally rehearsing the orders necessary 
to maintain and improve the conditions present, while he, 
with the other hand placed upon the pupil's shoulder, causes 
the body gradually to incline backwards until its weight is 
taken by the back of the chair. The shoulder blades will, of 
course, be resting against the books. The position thus se- 
cured is one of a number which I employ and which for want 
of a better name I refer to as a position of "mechanical ad- 
vantage." 



SYNOPSIS OF CLAIM 191 

enabled to reproduce the sensation and to employ 
the same guiding principles in everyday life. The 
placing of the pupil in what would ordinarily be 
considered an abnormal position (of mechanical ad- 
vantage) affords the teacher an opportunity to es- 
tablish the mental and physical guiding principles 
which enable the pupil after a short time to repeat 
the co-ordination with the same perfection in a 
normal position. 

I maintain in this connexion, that any case of in- 
cipient appendicitis may be treated successfully by 
these methods. Further, when this position of me- 
chanical advantage has been attained through the 
employment of the first principles of conscious 
guidance and control, a rigid thorax may regain 
mobility, no matter what the age of the subject, 
and full thoracic expansion and contraction may be 
acquired and, with the minimum of effort, main- 
tained. During the practical process by which this 
thoracic elasticity and maximum intra-thoracic ca- 
pacity is gradually established, the body of the sub- 
ject is at the same time readjusted and mental 
principles are inculcated which will enable him to 
maintain the improved conditions in posture and co- 
ordination which are being set up, and which will 
secure the normal and necessary abdominal pres- 
sure in the right direction, thus constituting a nat- 
ural form of massage of the digestive organs which 
is maintained during the ordinary actions of every- 
day life. 



192 SYNOPSIS OF CLAIM 

3. I am able to re-adjust and to teach others to 
re-adjust the human machine with the hands; to 
mould the body, as it were, into its proper shape, 
and with an open-minded pupil it is possible to re- 
move many defects in a few minutes, as, for ex- 
ample, to change entirely the production of a voice, 
its quality and power. 

4. In prescribing the principles of conscious 
guidance and control, we are dealing not with an 
epidemic of physical or mental degeneracy, but with 
a stage in the progress of the human race from the 
subconscious and instinctive to the conscious and 
reasoned command of the whole human mechanism. 
In other words, we have reached a stage in the proc- 
ess of civilisation where demands are being made 
which we are unable to meet satisfactorily, and with 
the serious results which may be seen on every 
hand, results from which we can escape only by 
passing from those primitive modes of guidance 
which approximate too closely to those of the ani- 
mal kingdom where the greater potentialities of the 
human being remain latent. 

The suggested adoption of conscious guidance 
and control as a universal principle on the lines 
heretofore outlined will enable us to move slowly 
but with gradually increasing speed towards those 
higher psycho-physical spheres which will separate 
the animal and human kingdoms by a deep gulf, and 
mankind will then enjoy the blessings which will be 
the natural result of capacities fully developed. 



II 

The Argument 

The marked tendency toward physical degener- 
acy among the men and women of all civilised races 
has been the constant theme of physiologists, thera- 
peutists and other specialists; endless explanations 
have been put forward to account for it, and count- 
less remedies suggested to counteract it. In this 
question, as in the details of medicine and surgery, 
the general inclination of the human mind is al- 
ways towards a treatment of epidemic symptoms, 
towards vague generalisations in the diagnosis and 
treatment of individual symptoms, whether the 
word "individual" in this case refers to a specific 
sufferer or a correlated class of diseases, towards 
a regard of effects rather than of causes. 

As a reaction against this long-accepted method 
of dealing with individual symptoms by differen- 
tiated treatment, there has arisen a great diversity 
of so-called "mind-healers," whose a priori meth- 
ods and lack of any clearly conceived system have 
brought their efforts into disrepute. Such were 
the conditions which over twenty years ago I sought 
to understand, believing — as I still do — that the 

193 



r 



u 



194 THE ARGUMENT 

whole human race was at some great psycho-phys- 
ical turning point in its history, and that if the 
true nature of this evolutionary stage could be un- 
derstood, it might and should be possible to direct 
man's physical and mental progression and so com- 
bat, and in time eliminate, a thousand evils which 
seem to have no counterpart in the world of the 
lower animals, save in very exceptional cases. 

In embarking upon this enquiry I realised from 
the outset that I was dealing not with a world-wide 
epidemic but with a stage of progress, and that it 
was essential therefore that I should at once dis- 
card all theories which advocated, implicitly or ex- 
plicitly, a return to similar conditions. Evolution 
knows no such return to extinction. The species 
must go forward to a triumphant perfection, or 
give place to a more dominant, more complete, self- 
controlled type. 

Now if man as an animal, with an animal body 
differing little in anatomical structure from other 
families of the order of Primates, is yet differen- 
tiated physically by a susceptibility to disease and 
bodily degeneration, which, save in very exceptional 
cases, finds little or no parallel in the lower ani- 
mals, we must determine the prime cause of such 
differentiation. The solution of the problem which 
is commonly put forward, and which has found 
support in the body calling themselves in England 
and in the United States "Eugenists," I cannot ac- 
cept as universal. This theory rests mainly on the 



THE ARGUMENT 195 

contention that in the human polity the physical 
struggle for existence has ceased to have effect, 
that the unfit are permitted to produce offspring 
equally with the fit, and that for the natural selec- 
tion imposed by circumstances which are fatal to 
the weak we must substitute an arbitrary selection 
in order to maintain the high efficiency of the nat- 
ural type. Though I am in sympathy with many 
principles of Eugenics I reject this theory as a 
universal one. It is inconsistent with the great and 
inspiring ideal of the progress of the human race 
toward a mental and bodily perfection. If we be- 
lieve in the idea of a Purpose running through life, 
unfolding itself to each successive generation and 
expressing itself in the terms of human experience; 
if, in other words, we believe in any scientific theory 
of development, in any large scheme of progress, it 
is impossible to accept a theory which assumes the 
lack of adaptability in man's physical body to thrive 
in the conditions which have grown up around 
him, or to enter its true and natural kingdom of 
perfect soundness. If we postulate that a third 
of civilised humanity is unfit to continue the race, 
we can only conclude that man's physical evolution 
has proved a failure, and that the race is doomed 
ultimately to extinction. And, in the last analysis, 
it is inconceivable that the prime instinct and de- 
sire for reproduction can be overruled at the dic- 
tates of any small body of men, or even that such 



196 THE ARGUMENT 

a method, if possible, could be productive of any 
highly desirable results. 

Wherefore I take my stand firmly on the ground 
that the body of civilised man is capable not only 
of continuing the struggle for existence but of ris- 
ing to a higher potentiality. So, returning to the 
point of differentiation between man and the 
lower animals, I am now convinced that we must 
seek for the cause of this physical degeneration not 
in the pressure of new circumstances of life, but 
in the progress from one state of being to the next. 
I maintain that in order to discover the solution of 
this twofold problem of universal disease and its 
universal remedy, we must look to this enormous 
growth of reasoning power, and to the conscious- 
ness and realisation of the means whereby the de- 
sired effect can be obtained. For the animal and 
the lower races of mankind do not perform physical 
acts by any process of reason. They are the ser- 
vants of that strange directing law which governs 
the flower in its curiously ingenious devices to en- 
sure cross-fertilisation, no less than the higher 
mammalia in the rules of their gregarious societies, 
the law for which we have found no better term 
than Instinct. It is this "instinct'' which guides 
all the nervous muscular mechanisms of the ani- 
mal's anatomical structure, and is traceable as the 
motive in all functional processes. But in the phys- 
ical economy of mankind this instinct is actually 



THE ARGUMENT 197 

at war with, and is ever being controlled and super- 
seded by conscious, directive reason. 

The number of man's instinctive actions grows 
ever more limited, (1) as the result of a complete 
change of habit, and (2) more noticeably, as the 
outcome of a mental evolution which prompts him 
continually to seek a cause for every action, to 
analyse and endeavour to comprehend the secret 
springs of his being. Moreover civilisation, with 
its multitudinous problems of life and its perpetual 
interplay of personalities, demands even in the mi- 
nutiae of physical action a constant reasoning, a 
deliberate and comparatively rapid adaptation to 
surroundings such as instinct is quite unable to 
provide. Thus man's whole body is a polity ruled 
by two governors whose dictates are not invariably 
consistent one with the other; and one governor is 
frequently disobeyed at the expense of the other. 
This fact, indeed, is obvious when it is thus con- 
sidered, but we have to determine the possible out- 
come. There are three alternatives. The first, a 
return to the sole guidance of instinct, is unthink- 
able. The second, the continuance of this dual gov- 
ernment, is the very condition which has led to the 
evils we seek to remedy. There remains the third, 
namely, that man's physical evolution points to 
progress along the road of reasoned, conscious 
guidance and control. It was this last conclusion 
which over twenty years ago led me to investigate 
and to practise the means by which this conscious 



198 THE ARGUMENT 

guidance and control could be obtained, so as to 
apply it to the eradication and prevention of hu- 
man ills, and to the maintenance of the body in a 
high degree of physical perfection. 



Ill 



The Processes of Conscious Guidance and 

Control 

The formulation of the method of conscious 
guidance and control arises in practice from a close 
study of the imperfect uses of the mental and phys- 
ical mechanisms of the human organism. Since, 
as has been shown, conscious guidance and control 
is necessary and is being practised to some extent, 
inefficiently, by every civilised man and woman, it 
is essential that its principles should be thoroughly 
understood. The method is based firstly on the 
understanding of the co-ordinated uses of the mus- 
cular mechanisms, and secondly, on the complete 
acceptance of the hypothesis that each and every 
movement can be consciously directed and con- 
trolled. 

In re-educating the individual, therefore, the first 
effort must be directed to the education of the con- 
scious mind. The words "re-educating" and "re- 
education" have a specific meaning. In the indi- 
vidual the normal processes of education in the use 
of the anatomical structure is conducted subcon- 
sciously, certain instincts commanding certain func- 

199 



200 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 

tions, whilst other functions are conducted deliber- 
ately. The effects of this haphazard process have 
either to be elaborated or broken down, according 
to the defects established by misuse of the mechan- 
isms, and the first step in re-education is that of 
establishing in the pupil's mind the connexion 
which exists between cause and effect in every func- 
tion of the human body. 

In the performance of any muscular action by 
conscious guidance and control there are four es- 
sential stages: 

(i) The conception of the movement re- 
quired ; 

(2) The inhibition of erroneous preconceived 
ideas which subconsciously suggest the manner 
in which the movement or series of movements 
should be performed; 

(3) The new and conscious mental orders 
which will set in motion the muscular mechanism 
essential to the correct performance of the action ; 

(4) The movements (contractions and expan- 
sions) of the muscles which carry out the men- 
tal orders. 

The process of re-education concerns itself with 
establishing these principles, and for the purpose 
of illustration we may take a typical example of a 
patient who has had no experience of them. 

A well-built, muscular man in the prime of life, 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 201 

conducting during business hours a sedentary occu- 
pation and taking more or less violent exercise 
during his leisure, becomes a chronic sufferer from 
indigestion with all its concomitant troubles. He 
complains that the physical exercises of the gym- 
nasium no longer do him any good, but appears 
to think that if he gave up his office work alto- 
gether, an economic impossibility for him, he might 
recover. 

Suppose he is asked to stand upright and take 
a "deep breath." It will be found that he immedi- 
ately makes movements which tend to retard the 
proper action of the respiratory processes rather 
than to promote such action. For instance, it is al- 
most certain that in the attempt to make the move- 
ment referred to he will stiffen the muscles of his 
neck, throw back the head, hollow the back, pro- 
trude the stomach, and take breath by audibly suck- 
ing air into the lungs. The muscles over the en- 
tire surface of the bony thorax will be unduly 
tensed, tending to more or less harmful thoracic 
rigidity at the very moment when the maximum of 
mobility is needed. How could the result be other- 
wise? For, in telling the pupil to take a "deep 
breath," the teacher starts out with the assumption 
that the pupil can do so. But why such an assump- 
tion? What guide in carrying out the order has 
the pupil except his own admittedly erroneous 
guidance? I say "admittedly" erroneous, for I con- 
tend that the pupil's condition, together with the fact 



202 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 

that he and the teacher deem it necessary to remedy 
it, is tantamount to this admission. So common, 
so almost universal is such a response as the above 
to these orders that the truth of the statement may 
be tested on any average individual. Now the 
mistakes of this response need not be dwelt upon 
here. They have proved in every case in my ex- 
perience sufficient explanation for the trouble of 
the digestive organs. Examination of the subject 
will reveal the hollowing of the back with the ac- 
companying protrusion of the abdominal wall, 
whilst the abdominal muscles will be deficient in 
the energy and tone necessary to the maintenance 
of efficiency in the digestive organs. Now in deal- 
ing with this case, many parts of the organism will 
require readjustment. The spine must be straight- 
ened and lengthened, the mean thoracic capacity per- 
manently increased in order to give free play to the 
internal organs, and the firmly established habit of 
drawing breath by sucking air into the lungs must 
be broken. 

It is essential in this place to point out that no 
system of physical exercises will alter the present 
condition of the subject in respect of these faults, 
since all exercises will be conducted under a pri- 
mary misconception with regard to the use of the 
muscles involved in the re-adjustment and co-ordi- 
nation of the organism. 

We may now follow the individual through the 
four stages in the inculcation of the principles of 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 203 

conscious control. In the first place it is necessary 
that he should have a clear understanding of the 
faults we seek to remedy. No tacit compliance on 
his part to a treatment, the processes of which he 
does not understand, will be of the slightest value. 
He must accept completely the principle in detail. 
In the second place he must be taught to realise his 
erroneous conceptions which result in erroneous 
movements, and this, whether the conceptions be 
conscious or subconscious. He must also be 
taught to inhibit, and, finally, to eradicate these pre- 
conceived ideas and the mental order or series of 
orders which follow from them. Only then can 
he give the correct guiding orders as next de- 
scribed. 

In the third place, then, he must learn to give 
the correct mental orders to the mechanisms in- 
volved, and there must be a clear differentiation in 
his mind between the giving of the order and the 
performance of the act ordered and carried out 
through the medium of the muscles. The whole 
principles of volition and inhibition are implicit in 
the recognition of this differentiation. Thus, to 
return to the example under consideration, we will 
suppose that I have requested the pupil to order the 
spine to lengthen and the neck to relax. If, instead 
of merely framing and holding this desire in his 
mind, he attempts the physical performance of 
these acts, he will invariably stiffen the muscles 
of his neck and shorten his spine, since these are 



204 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 

the movements habitually associated in his mind 
with lengthening his spine, and the muscles will 
contract in accordance with the old associations. 
In effect it will be seen that in this, as in all other 
cases, stress must be laid on the point that it is the 
means and not the end which must be considered. 
When the end is held in mind, instinct or long habit 
will always seek to attain the end by habitual meth- 
ods. The action is performed below the level of 
consciousness in its various stages, and only rises 
to the level of consciousness when the end is being 
attained by the correct "means whereby.'' 

In the fourth place, when the correct guiding 
orders have been practised and given by the mind, 
a result attained by attention and the instruction 
of the teacher, the muscles involved will come into 
play in different combinations under the control of 
conscious guidance, and a reasoned act will take 
the place of the series of habitual, unconsidered 
movements which have resulted in the deformation 
of the body. And it must be kept clearly in mind 
that the whole of the old series of movements has 
been correlated and compacted into one indivisible 
and rigid sequence which has invariably followed 
the one mental order that started the train; such 
an order, for instance, as "Stand upright." 

Leaving this specific example, I come now to a 
consideration of the general principles involved. 
Firstly, as to the teaching method. 

Every one who has had experience, personally 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 205 

or vicariously, of the many "methods" and "sys- 
tems" of teaching breathing, speaking, singing, 
physical culture, golf, fencing, etc., must have no- 
ticed that whilst the failures of these "methods" 
are many, the successes are comparatively few. 

The few successes are of course set down to ex- 
ceptional natural aptitude, whilst the teacher has 
an explanation of those cases more flattering to 
himself and prefers not to consider too closely the 
average of his failures. The truth is that all these 
systems break down because the pupil, in the at- 
tempt to adopt them, is guided always by his sub- 
conscious direction and is forced to depend too 
much on what is called natural aptitude. When 
guidance by conscious control and reason super- 
sedes guidance by instinct, we shall be able to de- 
velop our potentialities to the full. 

My own analysis of the matter is that the teach- 
ing method is, as a rule, entirely wrong, and wrong 
because of a fundamental misconception and an 
entirely inaccurate analysis resulting in a false 
premise. The pupil's defects are dealt with com- 
monly through their effects and not their causes. 
It is not recognised that every defective action is 
the result of the erroneous preconception of the 
doer, whether consciously or subconsciously exer- 
cised, and the orders which directly or indirectly 
follow. Nor is it understood that a pupil under 
the influence of such erroneous preconceptions can 
make no real progress till he is made to realise that 



206 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 

it is he himself who is actually bringing about the 
defective action. The teacher does not attach suf- 
ficient importance to the fact that the pupil is often 
under a complete misapprehension as to his own ac- 
tions, being under the delusion that he is doing one 
thing when he is often doing the exact opposite. 

No real progress in the overcoming of faults 
can be made until the pupil consciously ceases to 
will or to do those things which he has been willing 
and doing in the past, and which have led him to 
commit the faults that are to be eradicated. "Don't 
do this, but this," says the teacher, dealing with 
effects. In other words, it is assumed that the de- 
fective action on the part of the pupil can be put 
right by "doing something else." The teacher ac- 
cepts and preaches this doctrine without ever ana- 
lysing the defect to its root cause in the human will, 
the motor of the whole mechanism. He forgets that 
in "doing something else" the pupil must use the 
same machinery which, ex hypothesi, is working 
imperfectly, and that he must be guided in his ac- 
tion by the same erroneous conceptions regarding 
right and wrong doing. Neither teacher nor pupil 
seems to remember that to know whether practice 
is right or wrong demands judgment. Judgment 
is the result of experience. Faulty or wrong ex- 
perience means faulty or bad judgment, whereas 
correct experience means good judgment. 

The very fact that the pupil was beset with de- 
fects and needed help proves that his kincesthetic 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 207 

experiences were incorrect and even harmful, and 
as his judgment on the kinesthetic basis has been 
built upon such faulty experience, the judgment 
will prove most misleading and unsound. 

Therefore we are forced to dispense, for the 
time being, with the sense of feeling as a guide in 
its old sphere of associations. We cannot deny 
that we are beset with defects, that even when the 
way is made clear for their eradication we cannot 
follow that way on our old mode of procedure, 
because our guides in the form of sensory apprecia- 
tions (feeling-tones), general experience, and judg- 
ment are unworthy of our confidence, and will 
guide us in such a way that, even if we succeed in 
eradicating some specific defect, it will be found 
that in the process we have cultivated a number of 
others which are as bad or even worse than the 
original. 

It seems also to me that practice so-called is so 
rarely directed by a reasoned analysis on a rea- 
soned plan. Nor does the teacher analyse and in- 
struct with accuracy. He demands from the pupil 
merely imitative not reasoned acts. This makes 
practice so often futile for the imperfectly co-or- 
dinated person, and teaching both halting and in- 
adequate. 

With regard to this question of the imitative 
method I have frequently had to point out to vocal 
pupils that certain effects and capacities, which they 
hoped to acquire in a few lessons, were a result of 



208 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 

a proper conscious knowledge on my part of the 
''means whereby" the voice is produced. To 
achieve these results they must study and master 
the same principles, but they could never repro- 
duce them by a series of imitative acts divorced 
from knowledge of the processes involved and skill 
in using these processes. There is no royal road 
to anything worth having, and the imitative method 
of teaching seems to me pure charlatanry. 

The position of the teacher and pupil is a very 
hopeless one as long as their standpoint is still on 
the subconscious plane, and the physical and men- 
tal conditions of our time, when considered in the 
light of the teaching methods adopted in the past, 
afford abundant proof of this. 

My reader can rejoice that the foregoing is a 
faithful representation of our position to-day. He 
can rejoice because these tremendous forces de- 
mand that if he wishes to progress he must leave 
the subconscious plane of animal growth and de- 
velopment, and adopt the reasoned conscious plane 
of guidance and control by means of which man- 
kind may rise to those high evolutionary planes 
for which his latent and undeveloped potentialities 
fit him. 

I will now endeavour to outline the teaching 
method which should be adopted if we are to pass 
successfully from subconscious to conscious guid- 
ance and control, in the endeavour to remove de- 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 209 

fects and delusions and to develop and establish 
correct guiding centres and senses. 

The conscious guidance and control advocated 
here is on a wide and general, and not on a specific 
basis. Conscious control applied in a specific way 
in unthinkable, except as a result of the principle 
primarily applied as a universal. For instance, the 
conscious controlling of the movements of a par- 
ticular muscle or limb, as practised by athletes and 
others, is of little practical value in the science of 
living. The specific control of a finger, of the 
neck, or of the legs should primarily be the result 
of the conscious guidance and control of the mech- 
anism of the torso, particularly of the antagonistic 
muscular actions which bring about those correct 
and greater co-ordinations intended to control the 
movements of the limbs, neck, respiratory mechan- 
ism and the general activity of the internal organs. 

In order to describe the teaching method neces- 
sary in this connexion, I will indicate the proced- 
ure which should be adopted in the attempt to help 
a pupil in whom undue tension of the muscles of 
one side of the neck causes the head to be pulled 
down on that side. In the ordinary way, the pupil 
is told to relax and straighten the neck and he and 
his teacher devote themselves to this end. This 
attempt may be attended with more or less success, 
chiefly less. If they do succeed in removing the 
specific trouble it is almost certain that new defects 
will have been cultivated during the process. In 



210 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 

any case the teacher's order to relax and straighten 
the neck is incorrect and primarily the result of a 
wrong assumption. It started from a false premise 
which led to false deductions. The pupil and his 
teacher decided that something was wrong and that 
therefore something specific had to be done to put 
it right. The "end" was held in mind primarily 
and not the "means whereby/' 

The correct point of view is: Something is 
wrong in the use of the psycho-physical mechanism 
of the person concerned. Is this imperfection or 
defect a direct or indirect result of this person's own 
direction and action, or is it the result of some in- 
fluence outside of himself and beyond his power 
to control? It can be proved conclusively that his 
imperfections or defects are due entirely to causes 
springing directly or indirectly from his own ideas 
and acts. 

It is therefore obvious that the correct order of 
procedure for teacher and pupil is first for the pupil 
to learn to prevent himself from doing the wrong 
things which cause the imperfections or defects, 
and then, as a secondary consideration in procedure, 
to learn the correct way to use the mental and phys- 
ical mechanisms concerned. 

If there is any undue muscular pull in any part of 
the neck, it is almost certain to be due to the defec- 
tive co-ordination in the use of the muscles of the 
spine, back, and torso generally, the correction of 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 211 

which means the eradication of the real cause of 
the trouble. 

This principle applies to the attempted eradication 
of all defects or imperfect uses of the mental and 
physical mechanisms in all the acts of daily life and 
in such games as cricket, football, billiards, base- 
ball, golf, etc., and in the physical manipulation of 
the piano, violin, harp and all such instruments, 

My reader must not fail to remember that men- 
tal conceptions are the stimuli to the ideo-motor 
centre which passes on the subconscious or con- 
scious guiding orders to the mechanism. In deal- 
ing with human defects or imperfections we must 
consider the inherited subconscious conceptions 
associated with the mechanisms involved, and also 
the conceptions which are to be the forerunners of 
the ideo-motor guiding orders connected with the 
new and correct use of the different mechanisms. 

In order to establish successfully the latter (cor- 
rect conception), we must first inhibit the former 
(incorrect conception), and from the ideo-motor 
centre project the new and different directing or- 
ders which are to influence the complexes involved, 
gradually eradicating the tendency to employ the 
incorrect ones, and steadily building up those which 
are correct and reliable. 

It will therefore be understood that if we elimi- 
nate the conception established and associated with 
our defects or imperfections, it means that we are 
really eliminating our inherited subconsciousness, 



212 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 

and all the defective uses of the psycho-physical 
mechanism connected therewith. 

In our attempts on these lines we are, at the out- 
set, confronted with the difficulty of mental rigidity. 
The preconceptions and habits of thought with re- 
gard to the uses of the muscular mechanisms are 
the first if not the only stumbling-blocks to the 
teaching of conscious control. Many of these pre- 
conceptions are the legacy of instinct, others arise 
from habitual practices started by a faulty compre- 
hension of the uses of the mechanism, others again 
by conscious or unconscious imitation of faults in 
others. In this last case it may be noted that al- 
though we are always deploring the degeneracy of 
civilised man the exemplars held up for the child's 
conscious and unconscious imitation are nearly al- 
ways faulty specimens. These preconceptions and 
habits of thought, therefore, must be broken down, 
and since the reactions of mind on body and body 
on mind are so intimate, it is often necessary to 
break down these preconceptions of mind by per- 
forming muscular acts for the subject vicariously; 
that is to say, the instructor must move the parts in 
question while the subject attends to the inhibition 
of all muscular movements. It would be impossi- 
ble, however, to describe the method in full detail 
in this place, owing to the extraordinary variability- 
of the cases presented, no two of which exhibit 
precisely the same defects. On broad lines it is 
evident that the misuses must be diagnosed by the 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 213 

instructor who may be called upon to use consider- 
able ingenuity and patience in correcting the faults, 
and substituting the correct mental orders for the 
one general order which starts the old train of 
vicious habitual movements. The mental habit 
must be first attacked and this mental habit usually 
lies below the level of consciousness ; but it may be 
reached by introspection and analysis, and by the 
performance of the habitual acts by other than the 
habitual methods, that is, by physical acts per- 
formed consciously as an effect of the conscious 
conception and the conscious direction of the mind. 
Speaking generally, it will be found that the 
pupil is quite unable to analyse his own actions. 
Tell a young golfer that he has taken his eye off the 
ball or swayed his body, and he feels sure, in his 
heart, that you are mistaken. The imperfectly 
poised person has not a correct apprehension of 
what he is really doing. In this apparently simple 
matter of the carriage or poise of the body I find 
in quite nine-tenths of my cases a harmful rigid- 
ity * which is quite unconsciously assumed. When 
it is pointed out to them, and physically demon- 
strated, they almost invariably deny it indignantly. 

1 A very notable though trivial instance of mental "rigidity" 
was brought to me by a pupil while writing these pages. A 
fireman on duty at a theatre had neglected to unbolt the es- 
cape doors. When severely reprimanded he pleaded that he 
had been instructed by an assistant manager to do duty in 
another part of the theatre at the time he usually opened the 
escapes. The following night the assistant manager instructed 



214 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 

I ask a new pupil to put his shoulders back and 
his head forward, and he will consistently put 
both back or forward. I tell a new pupil he is 
shortening his spine, and in attempting to lengthen 
it he invariably shortens it still more. The action 
is one over which he has neither learnt nor prac- 
tised any control whatever. He is simply deluded 
regarding his sensations and unable to direct his 
actions. I do not therefore in teaching him actu- 
ally order him to lengthen his spine by performing 
any explicit action, but I cause him to rehearse the 
correct guiding orders, and after placing him in a po- 
sition of mechanical advantage I am able by my 
manipulation to bring about, directly or indirectly 
as the case may be, the desired flexibility and ex- 
tension. 

The process is of course repeated until the pupil 
gains a new kinesthetic sense of the new and cor- 
rect use of the parts, which become properly co-ordi- 
nated, and the correct habit is established. He will 
then no longer find it easy to cause his physical 
machinery to work as it did before the fault was 
thus effectively eradicated. 

I frequently have to treat cases of congenital or 
acquired crippling and distortion. I protest against 

him to make the same change in his routine on which the man 
pleaded, "Don't ask me to do that, sir. I forgot the escapes 
last night and I am sure to forget 'em again if you make me 
go that way round. You see, sir, I've gone round the other 
way so long that if I make a change I seem to lose my 
memory." 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 215 

the mental attitude which looks upon such ailments 
as incurable and beyond the control of the patient 
— the mental attitude of the person who says, 
"Poor fellow," to the sufferer, and induces him 
to repeat and be dominated by this paralysing 
formula. As a matter of plain fact the condition 
is maintained by the pupil's erroneous ideas con- 
cerning "cause" and "effect," and the working of 
his own mechanism, and so, subconsciously but 
quite effectively, he is really causing and maintain- 
ing the trouble. My method is to make an exami- 
nation and then to apply tests to discover the real 
cause or causes, namely, the erroneous preconceived 
ideas, and to find out what minimum of control is 
left, and therefrom to develop a healthy condition 
of the whole organism by a simple and practical 
procedure which step by step effects the desired 
physical and mental changes. Like the faith-healer, 
then, I lay much stress on the mental attitude of 
the patient; unlike him, instead of denying the ex- 
istence of the evil I make the pupil search out with 
me its cause. I then explain to him that his own 
will (not mine or some higher will) is to effect the 
desired change, but that it must first be directed in 
a rational way to bring about a physical manifes- 
tation, and must be aided by a simple mechanical 
principle and a proper manipulation. In this way 
a reasoned and permanent confidence is built up in 
the pupil instead of a spurious hysterical one which 
is apt to fail as suddenly as it arose, I will not, 



216 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 

for instance, allow my pupils to close their eyes 
during their work, in spite of a constant plea that 
they can "think better" or "concentrate" better with 
their eyes shut, for, as a rule, I find that this re- 
solves itself into an attempt at self-hypnotism. I 
make them endeavour to exercise their conscious 
minds all the while. As I have already said, I main- 
tain further and I am prepared to prove that the 
majority of physical defects have come about by 
the action of the patient's own will operating under 
the influence of erroneous preconceived ideas and 
consequent delusions, exercised consciously or more 
often subconsciously, and that these conditions can 
be changed by that same will directed by a right 
conception implanted by the teacher. 

In this connexion I am able to give particulars 
of an interesting case. 

A well-known actor fell during rehearsal and 
injured his arm so severely that he was unable to 
raise it more than five or six inches from his side 
without intense pain. He consulted many medical 
men without relief, and had been disabled for six 
weeks when he was sent to see me. 

I diagnosed the case as a subjective subcon- 
sciously willed disablement. Of course, the last 
thing I mean is that it was "affected" in the usual 
sense ; all the patient's interests and character made 
this impossible. 

I asked him to lift his arm. "I can't." "But 
please try." He did so and the cause of his trouble 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 217 

was immediately apparent to me. He was using the 
muscular mechanisms of the arm and neck in such 
a way as to place a severe strain on the injured mus- 
cle, such a strain indeed as would have been harm- 
ful to a normal arm and which caused him intense 
pain. For instance, he was exerting force suffi- 
cient to lift a sack of flour and he looked as if he 
had been called upon for such an exertion! He 
was stiffening all the muscles which he should have 
relaxed, and was altogether acting as the subcon- 
sciously controlled person of to-day does habitually 
act when something unusual occurs. To put the 
matter in the terms of my thesis, he acted in accord- 
ance with a subconscious guiding influence which 
had long since lost the standard of accuracy of in- 
stinct possessed by his early ancestors, whilst noth- 
ing had been given to or cultivated by him in his 
civilised state to compensate for its loss. The 
"cure" was so simple as to appear ludicrous. I had 
diagnosed that the subconsciously stiffened muscles 
were the cause of the trouble. My efforts were 
devoted to obtaining the correct action of the arm 
with the minimum of tension. This was done by 
manipulation and by giving him guiding orders 
which brought about the correct use of the parts 
concerned. Within ten minutes he was able to lift 
his arm with very little pain and he resumed his 
professional work at once and without relapse. 
Note that the relaxing was not brought about by 
a preliminary order to relax, an action which en- 



218 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 

tailed processes of which he had no true conscious- 
ness and over which therefore he had no control. 
Note also that this demonstration is much more 
effective for the treatment of similar later acci- 
dents and for general self-development and control, 
than any hypnotic "suggestion" that there was no 
pain. 1 

I do not deny, for it would be against the evi- 
dence, that the healers do contrive to remove pain; 
but apart from the danger of removing mere symp- 
toms (that is, removing nature's danger signals and 
leaving the danger untouched), their methods have 
the obvious limitation of being repugnant to many, 
and have fallen into some discredit amongst those 
who are by no means amongst the least capable, 
accomplished, and thoughtful human types. 

1 "This experimental observation is so far to our interest 
that it has proved that hypnotic suggestion is by far surpassed 
in the duration of its effects by suggestion in the waking 
state, and this again by regular teaching and practice. But 
this is physiologically explicable : Hypnotic suggestion obtains 
its results solely through the intensity of the isolated stimulus 
and through the brain-track it leaves behind, which has an 
abnormally slight connexion with the whole associative mech- 
anism of the brain. Regular instruction, on the contrary, is 
based on the strong associative implanting of the stimulus and 
the brain-track it leaves behind, with the normal activity of 
the brain, i.e., on the many-sidedness of the nervous connec- 
tions and their reproductive effect; whilst, in the first case, 
the trace is more or less easily effaced, in the second the accom- 
panying reproductive, sympathetic stimulus increases and pre- 
serves the result obtained, as well as effecting the other bodily 
functions dependent on it." — The Psychic Treatment of Dis- 
ease, Berthold Kern. 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 219 

Another very interesting case was that of a man 
who stuttered and came to me for help. All stut- 
terers have their particular and peculiar little ac- 
companiments to the main defect. His was a harm- 
ful habit of moving his arm up and down from the 
elbow as he attempted to speak. I asked him why 
he did this, and he replied that he felt it assisted 
him in speaking. I explained and demonstrated to 
him that this was a delusion, that this movement of 
the limb was really a hindrance and not an assist- 
ance. He saw that a considerable amount of valu- 
able mental and physical energy, which should have 
been conveyed to the mechanisms and organs of 
speech, was being diverted to a limb which might 
have been amputated without interfering in any 
way with those mental and mechanical processes 
upon which his powers of speech entirely depended. 
He became convinced on these points and intimated 
his willingness to endeavour to carry out my in- 
structions. I assisted him to establish a working 
conscious control basis and improved his co-ordi- 
nation generally. 

Then I made the following request : 

"I wish you to project orders to these newly de- 
veloped co-ordinators. You will then be prevented 
from employing your arms as an aid in speaking, 
and in your general attempts at conscious guidance 
in private. In public I wish you to adopt the fol- 
lowing mode of procedure : 



220 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 

"Whenever a person speaks to you, asking a 
question or in any way trying to open up a con- 
versation, you must as a primary principle re- 
fuse to answer by mentally saying A T o. (This 
will hold in check the old subconscious orders — 
the bad habit of moving the arm. It constitutes 
the inhibition of the old errors before attempting 
to speak). 

"Then give the new and correct orders to your 
general co-ordinations and command the 'means 
whereby' of the act of correct and controlled 
speaking. 

"Make this a principle of life." 

Perhaps I should add here that I convinced this 
pupil by practical demonstrations that the energy 
directed to his arm was wasted and misdirected; 
that, if this energy were correctly directed to the 
proper co-ordinations concerned with the mechan- 
ism of breathing and speaking, the process would 
represent the difference between correct and in- 
correct attempts in the direction of ultimate satis- 
factory breath and speech control. In this par- 
ticular case the desired end was gained in a few 
weeks. 

The observant person must have noted the singu- 
larly small range of physical control exercised by 
the average adult outside the narrow sphere of his 
daily routine actions. In the realm of sport, for 
instance, take the golf swing. A novice, or for that 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 221 

matter a player of some experience carefully "ad- 
dresses" the ball and is instructed to szving up and 
down again in the same orbit, without moving the 
head or swinging the body. The professional has 
arranged the stance; the drive seems the simplest of 
actions; yet, more often than not, it fails lamen- 
tably. And the player, nine times out of ten, has no 
sort of consciousness of what has interfered with 
his stroke. 

This is a very common instance of the failure to 
achieve the desired end in those who depend solely 
upon subconscious direction. Even the accom- 
plished and practised golfer has periods when he 
acknowledges that he is "off his game" or "out of 
form," times when his skill leaves him altogether 
because he cannot register consciously the method 
which, when he uses it instinctively, enables him 
to play well. 

Where the novice is concerned, however, the 
stubborn fact to be faced is that it is practically 
impossible for the ordinary person to carry out 
such instructions as swing up and down again in 
the same orbit, etc., with precision and accuracy. 
At the first attempt the pupil may, by mere chance, 
succeed. He may even make a second successful 
attempt, and a third, and so on. But such instances 
are very rare. On the other hand, he may begin 
badly and after a few days record a series of suc- 
cesses. Incidentally, I will point out that this ap- 
plies more or less to the majority of experienced 



222 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 

golf players. We all know that to vary is to be 
human. But there should not be such an alarming 
gulf between our best and our worst. It is very se- 
rious from the mental point of view. It shakes our 
confidence in ourselves to the very roots of our men- 
tal and physical foundations. Such experiences 
have a bad effect even upon the emotions generally, 
and the person concerned develops irritation, bad 
temper, and other undesirable traits at a time (a 
time of recreation and pleasure) when there should 
be an absolute absence of these harmful conditions. 

It will readily be conceded that during our at- 
tempts at this or any other game the mental condi- 
tion of the performer should be in keeping with a 
pleasurable and health-giving form of outdoor ex- 
ercise. 

But to return to the stumbling-blocks in the way 
of the correct performance of an act which requires 
one "to swing up and down in the same orbit.' ' 
These arise mainly from the tendency of the great 
majority to curve and shorten the spine unduly and 
otherwise to interfere with the correct conditions 
of the muscular system of the back, the spine, and 
the thorax in the performance of certain physical 
acts. 1 These tendencies are particularly marked 
when the arms are employed in such a movement 

1 A simple experiment will serve to prove this shortening by 
the increase of, say, the lumbar curve. Take a piece of card- 
board of six inches in length and place it flat on a table or 
against the wall. With a pencil draw lines on the table or 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 223 

as the "swing down" to make the stroke following 
the preparatory "swing up." Consequently not one 
person in a thousand is capable of maintaining dur- 
ing the down stroke those conditions of the back 
and spine present during the up stroke. Consider- 
ation of these points will indicate that in order "to 
swing up and down in the same orbit/' it is essential 
that the position of the spine — particularly as re- 
gards its length and relative poise during the up 
and down movement — must be maintained. Other 
conditions are of course necessary but I cannot deal 
with more than one or two of the chief factors. 

In order to secure the proper use of the arms 
and legs correct mental guidance and control are 
necessary. Such guidance and control should, of 
course, be conscious. Furthermore, this mental 
guidance and control must co-ordinate with a 
proper position and length of the spine and the 
accompanying correct muscular uses of the torso, 
if these limbs are to be controlled by that guidance 
and co-ordination which will command their ac- 
curate employment at all times within reasonable 
limits. 

The foregoing are a few of the fundamental dif- 

wall as close to the upper and lower ends of the cardboard as 
possible. Remove the cardboard and curve it slightly across the 
lower portion about an inch from the end which touched the 
lowest line. Replace it on the lower line without interfering 
with the curve and you will find that it does not reach the 
upper line any longer. A similar condition occurring in the 
human being means a shortening in stature. 



224 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 

Acuities with which the golf teacher and pupil are 
beset. Those who have taken lessons will at once 
admit that the ordinary teaching methods fail to 
reach these difficulties satisfactorily. As a matter 
of fact they are not even taken into consideration. 
The orthodox teaching method holds the "end" in 
view and not the "means whereby." It depends 
upon the giving of orders on the "end-gaining" 
principle, such an order, for instance, as "Swing up 
and down again in the same orbit," without consid- 
eration of the "means whereby"; that is, without 
making certain that the pupil has the power to 
maintain a proper position of his spine and back and 
to use the limbs correctly during the performance 
of such physical acts. In other words, the teacher 
should first discover if his pupil is reasonably cor- 
rectly co-ordinated in those muscular uses of his 
organism which are essential to the proper carrying 
out of instructions necessary to the performance of 
definite physical acts demanding co-ordination in 
the use of the human body and limbs. 

If these tests are not made the beginner will 
waste much valuable time, dissipate his energies, 
suffer needless worry and suspense, and become un- 
duly apprehensive in his attempt to gain even a very 
moderate standard of dependable excellence in play- 
ing golf or other games to which he may devote 
himself. 

If we employ as the fundamental in teaching the 
principles of conscious guidance and control on a 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 225 

basis of re-education and general co-ordination the 
following advantages should accrue: 

( 1 ) The pupil will be made aware of his spe- 
cific defects in the employment of his mental and 
physical organism in physical performances. 

(2) When he has been made aware of these 
defects, he can be taught to inhibit the faulty 
movements, and his teacher can assist him to gain 
slowly but correctly the necessary experiences in 
the correct use of those muscular mechanisms 
which will enable him sooner or later to govern 
them properly without the aid of the teacher, and 
to employ them with accuracy and precision in 
his game of golf and other physical perform- 
ances. 

(3) In the golf act under consideration he 
must first be given the correct experiences in the 
use of the muscular mechanisms of the torso and 
legs with the arms falling naturally at his side. 

(4) The correct experiences should then be 
given with the use of the arms in making the "up 
stroke." When this act can be performed with- 
out interference with the satisfactory conditions 
of the torso and legs, the correct experiences 
should be given in making the "down stroke" but 
without attempting to drive the ball. This latter 
portion of the whole act should not be attempted 
until the pupil is familiar with the different move- 
ments described in 1, 2, 3 and 4. 



226 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 

(5) When the attempt to drive is finally made, 
the idea to be held in mind is that of repeating 
the experiences as a whole (in other words, the 
"means whereby"), not the idea of making a 
drive. If the pupil holds the "end" (i.e., mak- 
ing a drive) in mind he will at once revert to all 
his old subconscious habits in the use of his men- 
tal and physical organism, whereas, on the other 
hand, if he holds in mind the "means whereby" 
(his new correct experiences) he will sooner or 
later put them correctly into practice and make 
his drives with an accuracy and precision which 
will give the maximum of satisfaction and pleas- 
ure. 

I have personal knowledge of a person who, by 
employing the principles of conscious control which 
I advocate, mounted and rode a bicycle down-hill 
without mishap on the first attempt, and on the 
second day rode 30 miles out and 30 miles back 
through normal traffic. This same person was also 
able to fence passably on first taking the foil into 
his hands. In each case the principles involved 
were explained to him and he carefully watched an 
exhibition, first analysing the actions and the 
"means whereby." then reproducing them on a 
clearly apprehended plan. This, it seems to me, 
should be a normal, not an abnormal human ac- 
complishment. Just as a cat by sheer instinct, the 
first time she essays to jump, gauges her powers and 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 227 

the distances with accuracy, so, with more reason 
and greater ease, the human subject, by employing 
consciously controlled intellect and kindred experi- 
ence in place of instinct, should be able to direct 
his powers to a definite ordained end with less 
physical strain and less frequent physical repetition, 
i.e., "Practice." 

In this connexion I have been often asked the 
difference between instinct and intuition. I define 
instinct as the result of the accumulated subcon- 
scious psycho-physical experiences of man at all 
stages of his development, which continue with us 
until, singly or collectively, we reach the stage of 
conscious control; whilst intuition is the result of 
the conscious reasoned psycho-physical experiences 
during the process of our evolution. 

The word "subconsciousness" is but a formula 
for our habits of life. I hold strongly that when 
we shall have reached the state of conscious control 
in civilisation, and have established thereby new 
and correct habits, a new and correct subconscious- 
ness will become established. 

I might here with advantage re-emphasise my 
view regarding the supreme importance of conscious 
control. 

Conscious control is imperative, as I have pointed 
out, because instinct in our advancing civilisation 
largely fails to meet the needs of our complex en- 
vironment. Without conscious control the subject 
or patient may know he has defects, may know 



228 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 

further what those defects are, may even know 
at what explicit improvement he is to aim, and yet 
may be quite unable by means of imitation or the 
orthodox and traditional methods of instruction to 
effect the desired end. 

With conscious control, on the other hand, true 
development (unfolding), education (drawing 
out), and evolution are possible along intellectual 
as against the old orthodox and fallacious lines, by 
means of reasoned processes, analysed, understood, 
and explicitly directed. Conscious control enables 
the subject, once a fault be recognised, to find and 
readily apply the remedial process. 

It is my belief, confirmed by the research and 
practice of nearly twenty years, that man's supreme 
inheritance of conscious guidance and control is 
within the grasp of any one who will take the trou- 
ble to cultivate it. That it is no esoteric doctrine 
or mystical cult, but a synthesis of entirely reason- 
able propositions that can be demonstrated in pure 
theory and substantiated in common practice. 

I will now consider at greater length a character- 
istic case for the elucidation of these various points 
of theory and practice. 

M. H., a youth fourteen years old, was sent to 
me by a well-known throat specialist. He had re- 
moved two nodules from the boy's vocal chords, 
and had given him special treatment in a nursing 
home for a month, but without any satisfactory 
improvement. The mother came to me with the 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 229 

boy and was present during my treatment. I found 
that his attempts to speak resulted in a hoarse 
whisper accompanied by spasmodic twitchings of 
various parts of the body and by facial contortions, 
all this being brought about by erroneous concep- 
tions, left untouched by the former teacher, as to 
the amount of effort needed in order to speak. In 
his former lessons he had been told to try and 
improve the utterance of simple sounds and words, 
without any analysis or pointing out of the wrong 
means which he had previously employed to this 
end. All his efforts to carry out his teacher's di- 
rections were made in accordance with his original 
preconceptions and former experience. His mus- 
cular mechanisms were employed in the same 
(wrong) way and his whole consciousness and ex- 
plicit and implicit self -directions were exactly the 
same as they had been previously. 

He had opened his mouth imperfectly and had 
been ordered by his teacher to open his mouth wider. 
But there had been no recognition by the pupil that 
he had not opened his mouth sufficiently, neither 
had there been any analysis by the teacher of the 
pupil's failure to open the mouth (a seemingly sim- 
ple thing but ex hypothesi not simple to the pa- 
tient), or of the concomitant contortions and auto- 
matic reaction. As well say, "You have been speak- 
ing improperly, now speak properly," and call that 
a lesson, as indeed it would have been called in the 
early Victorian era, as, "Open your mouth wide, 



2 3 o CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 

speak up, and don't make nervous movements." It 
is not the "end" that the teacher and pupil must 
work for, but the "means whereby." And this dis- 
covery of the "means whereby," differing in dif- 
ferent subjects and not to be stated in a general 
formula, can only be the result of trained observa- 
tion and careful, patient investigation and experi- 
ence. In practice, the anxiety of this particular 
pupil to speak along the lines of his old preconceived 
ideas, when nothing had been done to remove them, 
had made his many lessons fruitless, and had set in 
motion the old habitual train of irrelevant and ham- 
pering actions. 

My own treatment then is : First to observe and 
analyse and bring about a proper working of the 
machinery in general (nature does not work in parts 
but as a whole) : then to point out the first guiding 
order or orders to be brought into play by the 
pupil, namely, the inhibiting of the tension of the 
muscles working the lower jaw. The pupil must be 
made to realise clearly that this involves no action 
whatever on his part, but that he need only remem- 
ber the correct inhibiting orders and employ them 
in accordance with definite instructions. When he 
does this it at once results in the freeing of his jaw, 
enabling me to move it for him with my hand. This 
gives him for the first time the correct kinesthetic 
sense in connexion with the action of his jaw and 
makes it clear once and for all to him that the de- 
sired action is perfectly and easily possible. The 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 231 

subconscious jerkings and contortions pointed out 
one by one are patiently inhibited by the pupil, 
sometimes directly but more often by the explicit 
use, under my direction, of guiding orders which 
gradually co-ordinate and remedy the whole faulty 
system of the pupil's muscular action. One by one 
the wrong actions and reactions are inhibited, the 
tightening of the neck, the throwing back of the 
head, the tension of the lower jaw, the deep "suck- 
ing" breath, the jerks of the limbs, the grimaces; 
and then, on the positive side, the right actions are 
gradually built up, such as the free controlled open- 
ing of the mouth, the even "pneumatic" breath, the 
upright balanced poise, the clear enunciation and 
correct vocalisation. 1 

The brain of both pupil and teacher are at work 
the whole time. No use is made of "hypnotism" or 
of auto-suggestion, but the confident, skilful, pa- 
tient and explicit directions of the teacher should 
tend to remove flurry and vagueness and conse- 
quent waste of mental and physical effort. 

The analysis of even the simplest processes is apt 
to appear unduly complex. This case can be stated 
briefly on the practical side. It took twenty les- 
sons to break down the bad habits and another 
twelve to effect a complete and permanent cure. 

*As I have already explained in Part I, inspiration is not a 
sucking of ?.ir into the lungs but an inevitable instantaneous 
rush of air into the partial vacuum caused by the automatic 
expansion of the thorax. 



232 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 

With regard to such a simple act as opening the 
mouth two or three factors should be emphasised: 
firstly, the tendency to yield to erroneous precon- 
ceived ideas, secondly, the delusions of the pupil 
in regard to thought and action, thirdly, a perni- 
cious dependence on sensation which has been based 
solely upon experience of defective action. 

There are very few men, for instance, who, when 
told to open the mouth, will not throw the head back 
with the idea, as it were, of lifting the upper jaw 
away from the lower. They do not observe or 
reflect that an inhibition of the subconscious or- 
ders which cause the mechanisms to keep the mouth 
closed will bring about such a relaxation of that 
muscular tension as will allow the jaw to drop. It 
does in fact commonly drop in the case of that 
type of idiot who is most often open-mouthed; 
whilst it is common knowledge that in boxing a 
blow on the head, heavy enough to throw out the 
controlling gear, causes the jaw of the injured 
boxer to drop of itself and to remain dropped for a 
considerable time. 

When I ask a pupil to let me move his lower 
jaw away from his upper he usually increases in- 
stinctively the tension that keeps the lower jaw in 
place. As I have frequently pointed out, an enor- 
mous aggregate waste of energy is involved in 
these constant and irrational tensions. 

But the matter becomes seriously harmful in, 
let us say, such actions as singing and speaking, 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 233 

for when the mouth is opened with this unconscious 
and absurd expenditure of force, the neck is un- 
duly stiffened, the head is thrown backwards, the 
larynx unduly and harmfully depressed, and thereby 
in a position most unfavourable to good vocalisation. 
As I have for years pointed out and demonstrated 
in my own practice, from these ill-considered ten- 
sions spring the different forms of throat and ear 
trouble which are so common and which so fre- 
quently defy ordinary or for that matter extraordi- 
nary and highly specialised medical treatment. By 
inducing a proper conception of the right method of 
opening the mouth, I can command in the patient, 
and what is more important, teach him to command 
in himself, a free condition in which the larvnx 
tends to be slightly raised and relaxed instead of 
tightened and depressed; whilst there will surely 
follow and that with a minimum of effort, a greater 
mobility of the facial muscles and of those of the 
lips and tongue so essential to good and clear enun- 
ciation and vocalisation. 

This, in the briefest summary, is the method of 
teaching the process of conscious control of the 
muscular mechanisms. I come now to an equally 
brief consideration of the effects of this method. 
Speaking generally, I have found that the first im- 
mediate effects are a general stimulation and in- 
creased efficiency of the whole organism. Nor is 
this difficult to understand. For it would seem that 
in the life led by civilised man so little demand is 



234 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 

made upon any but the commonly exercised mus- 
cles, and these are called upon for comparatively so 
little effort, that a general sluggishness supervenes, 
with consequent stagnation resulting in the com- 
monly observed effects of auto-intoxication. With 
the breaking up of the old motor habits, the mus- 
cular mechanisms are brought into full play, the 
toxins which have accumulated are broken up and 
disturbed, and increased vitality, a sense of power, 
and enormously improved efficiency follow as a 
matter of course. Beyond this, and still speaking 
generally, I find that there are increased powers of 
resistance against the attacks of infectious diseases, 
and — possibly the greatest effect since it guaran- 
tees the lasting qualities of the change which is 
brought about — an ability to check the formation of 
any bad, incipient muscular or mental habit. This 
last is, in my opinion, of the very first importance, 
for it demonstrates the power of the individual, 
once these principles of conscious guidance and 
control are mastered, to be the lord of his own 
body. 

Of the specific effects procured by the inculca- 
tion of these methods I cannot speak at length, but 
I am able to produce a list of cases which have been 
treated by me, in some of which I can only say 
that I have been astonished at the results. These 
include cases diagnosed by prominent physicians in 
England, Australia, and the United States of Amer- 
ica as paralysis, varicosity, tuberculosis, asthma, ad- 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 235 

hesions of the lungs, haemorrhage, congenital and 
other malformations, effects of infantile paralysis, 
many varieties of throat, nose and ear trouble, hay- 
fever, chronic constipation, incipient appendicitis 
and colitis ; and in no case that has come under my 
personal supervision have I discovered any relapse 
that was not curable by a few further instructions 
in the principles enunciated. Looking to the future 
and to the development and elaboration of this 
method, I foresee that a race which has been edu- 
cated on the lines of what I have called "conscious 
guidance and control" will be eminently well fitted 
to meet any circumstance which the civilisations 
of the future may impose. The minds and bodies 
alike of such a race will be adaptable to any occu- 
pation that may be their lot. To those who have 
been educated in these principles no severe physical 
exercise is a necessity, since there are no stagnant 
eddies in the system in which the toxins can accumu- 
late, and to them will belong a full and complete 
command of their physical organisms. That this 
practical and by no means visionary or untried 
psycho-therapy will in time supersede the tentative 
and restricted methods of somato-therapy, I am 
confident, and I sincerely hope that the great bene- 
fits which these principles confer will not be con- 
fined to any one race or people. The wonderful 
improvements in physical health — often deemed 
"miraculous" by the uninitiated — which have been 
effected in adults, adumbrate the potentialities for 



236 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE 

efficiency which may be developed in the children of 
the new race. 

It is essential that the peoples of civilisation 
should comprehend the value of their inheritance, 
that outcome of the long process of evolution which 
will enable them to govern the uses of their own 
physical mechanisms. By and through conscious- 
ness and the application of a reasoning intelligence, 
man may rise above the powers of all disease and 
physical disabilities. This triumph is not to be 
won in sleep, in trance, in submission, in paralysis, 
or in anaesthesia, but in a clear, open-eyed, reason- 
ing, deliberate consciousness and apprehension of 
the wonderful potentialities possessed by mankind, 
the transcendent inheritance of a conscious mind. 



IV 

Conscious Guidance and Control in Practice 

Whilst under the guidance of the subconscious 
mind, mankind cannot readily adapt itself to the 
rapidly and everchanging conditions imposed by 
civilisation. A proper standard of mental and phys- 
ical perfection implies an adaptability which makes 
it easy for a man to turn from one occupation in 
which a certain set of muscles are employed, to an- 
other involving totally different muscular actions. 
Under the present subconscious guidance such an 
easy transference is, to say the least of it, likely to 
be a very rare occurrence. 

For the purpose of demonstration we may assume 
that a man who has been engaged in clerical work all 
his life is suddenly called upon to become a plough- 
man and to make a success, within a reasonable 
time, of his new occupation. This is an extreme 
instance, but the argument will apply equally well 
in a less extreme case. As he is subconsciously 
controlled he will attack the problem through his 
sense of feeling — through his feeling-tones — and 
strive directly for the desired "end." He will make 
no reasoned estimate of the "means whereby" he 

237 



238 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE IN PRACTICE 

may make a success. He will not, as a preliminary 
to the act of ploughing, consider the particular de- 
mands which will be made on different parts of his 
organism, nor will he take into account the ele- 
mental laws which are essential to a satisfactory 
use of the plough as an instrument to be controlled 
in its legitimate sphere. His mind is fixed from 
the start on the achievement, — on the act of plough- 
ing. He looks only to the end he desires to at- 
tain. 

So he will grip the handles of his plough, set the 
horses in motion, and will be pleased to find that the 
plough moves more or less through the earth, chiefly 
less, for he finds it difficult to keep the share em- 
bedded and to keep the furrow straight. When he 
succeeds, he is almost certain to be thrown from 
side to side by the movements of the plough, which 
are affected by the hard or soft ground it meets in 
its progress. He holds no conscious reasoned guid- 
ing principles in his mind. His efforts are simply 
subconscious, in a chance endeavour to gain the 
end in view. 

In order to maintain his own equilibrium and the 
efficient working of the plough, it is highly probable 
that he will unduly tense muscles which are pre- 
cisely those which should not be tensed, and relax 
those which should do the most work. The tension 
of the muscles of the arm will almost certainly be 
unnecessarily high, and the general use of the wrong 
muscles will tend to destroy the proper equilibrium 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE IN PRACTICE 239 

rather than to maintain it. We thus see that the 
moment he steps into his new occupation (which 
he no doubt had congratulated himself would bring 
perfect health in its train), he immediately begins 
to cultivate new and harmful habits during his daily 
round. 1 He becomes a badly co-ordinated, imper- 
fectly guided ploughman precisely as he was a badly 
co-ordinated and imperfectly guided clerk. When 
the principles of reasoned conscious control are 
adopted, the man leading a sedentary life will be 
able to take up the occupation of ploughman with- 
out any fear of cultivating harmful habits. More- 
over, he will attain proficiency in ploughing in one- 
tenth part of the time that the subconsciously con- 
trolled man took to obtain a half-mastery of it. 

Let us see how he would set about it from the 
point of view of reasoned conscious guidance and 
control. Acting under the guiding principles of 
reasoned and conscious control he will consider first 
the "means whereby" he may achieve his object, 
rather than that object itself. He will take time 
to consider well the factors to be overcome. It will 
be obvious to any one who will take the trouble to 
watch another man at the plough, that a great deal 
of proper manipulation is necessary to keep the 
share embedded and a straight furrow. The manip- 

1 It is worthy of note in this connexion that during the 
past two years the English hospitals have been crowded with 
cases of men wh<o, formerly accustomed to sedentary occupa- 
tions, have "broken down" with army training. 



240 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE IN PRACTICE 

ulation requires firstly the maintenance of the 
ploughman's equilibrium under very difficult cir- 
cumstances. This consideration will make it clear 
to him that his body must remain comparatively 
steady and support the arms and legs as the trunk of 
a tree does its limbs, following as nearly perpendicu- 
larly as possible the line the furrow should take. 
It will be evident to him that the "give and take" 
of the joints of the arms and legs are the chief mov- 
ing factors which should meet the different move- 
ments of the handles of the plough. His highly 
trained guiding sensations will not permit him to 
make more physical tension with any part of the 
muscular system than is absolutely necessary, and 
only the particular muscles best adapted for the con- 
trol of his equilibrium and his plough will be called 
into special use. For instance, when the left handle 
of the plough is forced upwards and the right down- 
wards by the plough being thrown into a position 
leaning towards the right, the ploughman's left 
arm will bend at the wrist, elbow, and shoulder, and 
the right straighten in order to maintain his equi- 
librium and general control without undue strain 
and interference with the proper position of the 
torso. Of course the left arm should exercise a 
downward pressure on the left handle, and the 
right should tend to pull the right handle upwards 
in order to straighten the plough again in its most 
effective position in the furrow. The left leg should 
be slightly bent at the knee, and the right leg 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE IN PRACTICE 241 

should be kept straight and firm. The ploughman 
would thereby exercise his maximum of control in 
the right direction with the minimum of effort, and 
freedom from harmful strain. It will be clear from 
this example that in the consciously controlled stage 
of psycho-physical development men and women 
will be able, without fear of mental or physical 
harm, to adapt themselves at once to any strange or 
unusual circumstances in which they are placed. 
They will act in the face of the unaccustomed or the 
unsuspected at the direction of their conscious 
reasoning minds, before any promptings springing 
from the subconscious mind can take possession 
of them. Just as they will be able by conscious 
reasoning to change their habits at will, to be to-day 
a clerk, to-morrow a reasoning ploughman, so they 
will meet sudden surprise by that same conscious 
reasoning and accurate judgment which follows it. 
I have already drawn attention to the conduct of 
animals and of men and women in the lower stages 
of evolution when they are confronted with any 
phenomena to which they are unaccustomed; how 
that they stand terror-struck and immovable, and 
betray themselves. Such a condition of mind con- 
tains no element of control or reasoning, and the 
high importance of re-educating civilised men and 
women to a condition in which their control and 
reason are the main factors, need scarcely be em- 
phasised at this point. On all sides is seen the de- 
struction, the waste, the loss in human lives and 



242 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE IN PRACTICE 

human energy which are the direct outcome of a 
civilisation based on subconscious action. 

It is our duty now to superimpose a new civilisa- 
tion founded on reason rather than on feeling-tones 
and debauched emotions, on conscious guidance and 
control rather than upon instinct. The savage is ter- 
ror-struck when an eclipse passes over the sun; he 
bows to wood and stone, quivering with fear at any 
desecration of any of his puppet gods. Anything 
which has no place in his limited range of experience 
he approaches through instinct which may preserve 
but is more likely to betray him. To-day the greater 
part of mankind carries out the normal responsibili- 
ties of a lifetime guided by the same imperfect 
forces. Men have learnt the meaning of many 
things which to the savage were inscrutable, but 
when faced with the unknown they betray the same 
lack of control. Suddenly-angered men will make 
a retort which in the light of reflection appears to 
them foolish and inadequate. It is an everyday ex- 
perience. In the calmer moments that follow, they 
think of the "things they might have said," the 
things they might have done, which is a simple in- 
dication of the fact that in the heated moment their 
emotions held sway over them, whilst their reason 
and control were in abeyance. The subconsciously 
controlled person is immediately thrown into a state 
of panic when faced by any emergency which pre- 
sents an element of danger. 

XJnder such circumstances many become self- 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE IN PRACTICE 243 

hypnotic and in this state will be found absolutely 
out of communication with their reason. As an in- 
stance of this, one may quote the behaviour of un- 
balanced people in a fire. In trying to save some of 
their possessions before making their escape they 
will throw from the windows as likely as not ar- 
ticles which will certainly be broken to atoms in 
their fall. The man who threw the drawing-room 
clock through the window and carried the hearth- 
rug downstairs is no fictional figure. His action 
represents the kind of behaviour that may be ex- 
pected from the uncontrolled person in such an 
emergency. The following instance from my own 
experience may prove interesting in this connexion. 
I arrived late one evening at a large hotel in a 
well-known mining town in one of the Colonies. I 
was told that there was not a room available, but 
that if I cared to share a room with two beds in it, 
with the two little sons of the proprietor, I might 
have a night's rest. Those who have any experi- 
ence of a mining town where there is a "gold rush" 
on will appreciate my good fortune. Eight weary 
souls that night slept on the billiard-table and I do 
not remember how many found a bed on the hard, 
draughty floor of that same room. A great friend 
of mine was living at the hotel. He was a man of 
considerable learning and accounted by all who 
knew him as a fine scholar and the possessor of a 
fine intellect. The last injunction we received from 
the proprietor before he retired was, "Be sure to 



244 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE IN PRACTICE 

lock your door." After a long chat with my friend 
we went very late to bed. Remembering the re- 
quest of my host I bolted the door, extinguished the 
light and almost immediately fell into a sound sleep. 
Within an hour I was awakened by the crackling 
sound of burning wood and the roar of flames. I 
realised at once that the hotel was on fire and almost 
immediately the tongues of flame found their way 
into my room through the top of the wooden walls 
and began to lick the ceiling of the bedroom. 

My first thought was for the little lads who were 
sleeping in the room. I unbolted the door, and 
taking one under my left arm begr.n to search for 
the other. By this time the room was filled with 
smoke, so I took the one boy out and returned to 
the search in the dense smoke. He had evidently 
jumped out of his bed half awake, for I found him 
under the bed. Taking both under my arms I rushed 
down the stairs and ran with them to their father's 
bedroom. He dashed out and calling his men-ser- 
vants at once proceeded to take measures to extin- 
guish the fire. I, of course, rushed to my friend's 
room, awakened him, and after lighting his candle 
and seeing him jump to the floor I left him, and 
proceeded to give the general alarm. I then joined 
those who were fighting the flames, which after a 
while were successfully extinguished. My readers 
will be able from this account to judge of the time 
which elapsed between the visit to my friend's room 
and the complete extinguishing of the fire. When 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE IN PRACTICE 245 

all was over I looked round to exchange a word 
with my friend and was surprised to find that he 
was not of the number by whom we were sur- 
rounded. I walked back to his room and was 
amazed to find him absolutely dressed. When I 
entered the room he was calmly buttoning up his 
waistcoat as on any other morning when he had 
nothing to fear. He was self -hypnotised as re- 
garded his chances of being burned alive, and had 
even shaved. 

Thousands of instances of similar behaviour in 
unusual circumstances might be given, and the list 
might well be completed with the now famous story 
concerning Carlyle's failure to keep in "communi- 
cation with his reason," on the occasion that Henry 
Taylor was ill. He heard the news, and became 
overanxious to help his friend. We can only con- 
clude that he was under the domination of his sub- 
consciousness, when he rushed off to Sheen with 
the remaining portion of a bottle of medicine which 
had helped Mrs. Carlyle, without knowing the par- 
ticular uses of the medicine or the cause of his 
friend's illness. 

The managing director of one of the largest busi- 
ness houses operating in Great Britain and America 
had been sent to me for treatment by his medical 
adviser. We had frequently discussed the psy- 
chological tendencies and characteristics of young 
men likely to make their way in the business world. 
One day, after a chat on this subject in which we 



246 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE IN PRACTICE 

were both interested, he informed me that there 
was always room in his firm for the right kind of 
young man, and intimated that if I knew one he 
would be glad if I would send him along. For 
some weeks prior to this time I had been asked to 
interest myself in a young man I had never met. 
I mentioned this to my pupil, and he said, "Ask the 
young man to write to me and I will fix an ap- 
pointment." This was done, and the following is 
the young man's account of the interview: "I 

called on Mr. and he positively insulted me. 

When I entered his office he asked me to sit down 
while he finished a letter. After about five min- 
utes he jumped suddenly from his chair, walked 
towards me, and banging his fist with great vigour 
on a table near me, shouted, 'What the devil do you 
know about business?' Of course," the young 
man continued, "I was so unnerved that I could 
not even collect my thoughts and I was so flurried 
that I could not answer his further questions. He 
told me he hadn't any position to suit me." "My 
dear young man," I remarked, "why did you allow 
Mr. to insult you ? Why did you not remon- 
strate with him and assure him that you could not 
permit him to speak to you in such a way?" "I 
was so upset by his sudden attack, and I didn't ex- 
pect to be treated in such a way." "Just so," I re- 
plied, "you were nonplussed by the unexpected. But 

I hope this will be a lesson to you. Mr. was 

only testing you, and he wants men who are capable 



CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE IN PRACTICE 247 

of dealing with unexpected events and situations 
in his business. If you had made an instant protest 
against his manner, you would now be in a position 
in his firm because you would have come success- 
fully through his test." 

In that stage of evolution which may be defined 
as purely animal, the powers of instinct in accus- 
tomed circumstances are quite remarkable, and 
it is due to this fact that the animal, in certain 
conditions of danger, will do the one right thing to 
escape. On the other hand, in proof of the limi- 
tations of instinct, we have only to name the noble 
and subconsciously controlled ostrich, so wily in 
its movements, and so clever in many directions, 
which when confronted with more than an ordinary 
danger, presses its head into the sand and allows 
its pursuer to kill it. The powers of instinct are 
undoubtedly limited in the animal kingdom, in un- 
civilised mankind, and in all stages of evolution 
where subconscious control is the guiding principle. 
This fact perhaps accounts more than anything else 
for the rise and fall of nations and of races, for no 
community as yet has cultivated and developed a 
national consciousness in communication with rea- 
son. The psychology of nations is too large a sub- 
ject to deal with here, but, logically, if the principles 
of conscious guidance and control, as I have out- 
lined them in application to the individual, were 
further adopted by the rising nation, it is unthink- 
able that it should ever suffer from deterioration. 



248 CONSCIOUS GUIDANCE IN PRACTICE 

It would act in all crises strictly in accordance 
with the dictates of reason, and, guided by a judg- 
ment born of tested experiences, it would be su- 
preme. 



V 

Conscious Guidance and Control 

apprehension and re-education 

The average person may exhibit complete nerve 
control and balance during accustomed experiences 
and accomplishment of the different mental and 
physical demands made during the ordinary round 
of life, but, when suddenly confronted with the un- 
expected or unknown, he betrays undue apprehen- 
sion and loss of control, even when the new experi- 
ence may not hold any real terrors for him. The 
fact is, he becomes panic-stricken by the effects of 
the new experience. He is mentally incapable of 
considering the "facts of the case," for his reason- 
ing power is thrown completely out of use by the 
unusual, and he is reduced to the level of the terri- 
fied animal or savage. This shows that we have 
not reached the stage of evolution where, by em- 
ploying the reasoning faculties, we should be able 
to meet any emergency with control and calmness 
and do the right thing at the psychological moment. 
The really clever barrister takes advantage of this 
human weakness, and when cross-examining pro- 
ceeds to unbalance the witness by an unexpected at- 

249 



250 APPREHENSION AND RE-EDUCATION 

tack on a new line. If the barrister is successful 
in his choice in this connexion he will assuredly 
gain his end with the witness who has not learnt to 
meet the unusual with reasoned judgment. He will 
become unnerved, and the barrister can hardly fail 
to succeed in disconcerting him. 

Let me point out, however, that the barrister 
himself can be caught in the same trap if the wit- 
ness adopts a mode of procedure which will be new 
to his rival. It will be merely a matter of which 
gets his blow in first. As an instance, in a case of 
special interest at which I was present, the follow- 
ing took place. Incidentally I should mention that 
the barrister and witness had a mutual friend by 
whom they had sent uncomplimentary messages to 
one another before the meeting in court. Naturally 
both were on guard. The barrister opened by, 

"Now, Mr. , might I suggest " and made 

the unfortunate mistake of repeating this the sec- 
ond time, whereupon the witness calmly remarked, 
"May I remind you that you are here to ask ques- 
tions, not to suggest/' The barrister was quite 
nonplussed for the moment. This disturbed his 
usual control and allowed his feelings to dominate 
his judgment, and during the remainder of the case 
he failed to regain his balance and gave so much 
attention to trying to get even with the witness that 
he missed many points of the greatest value to 
his case and the verdict was gained by his oppo- 
nents. 



APPREHENSION AND RE-EDUCATION 251 

The removal of the Hunt Club Cup from its stand 
at Ascot Race Course is a trenchant example of the 
practical application of the knowledge of the weak- 
ness of men and women in the direction indicated. 
Constables and employees of the makers of the cup 
were on duty to ensure its safety, and moreover, 
there were always crowds of people round it. To 
any ordinary person it would have seemed abso- 
lutely impossible to remove such a large article 
without being detected. Despite this fact it was 
taken from its stand and removed from the Ascot 
grounds. One of those who successfully carried out 
this scheme must have been a highly developed psy- 
chologist, a man who knew only too well the weak- 
nesses of his fellow-men. Presumably he knew 
that something unexpected must be done suddenly 
in order to attract and divert for a considerable 
length of time the constables guarding the Cup, 
during which time the thief would be enabled to 
get some distance away with his prize before its 
removal would be noticed. We are told that a 
group of men caused a disturbance, that heated 
words were exchanged and blows followed, no doubt 
at a prearranged signal. The thief counted on the 
psychological fact that the constables were unlikely 
to use their reason and so preserve their self-control 
by continuing to watch the Cup in the face of this 
unexpected occurrence, and during the distraction 
therefore the theft was accomplished. 

It must be obvious that there is going on a wicked 



252 APPREHENSION AND RE-EDUCATION 

waste of this wonderful power of reasoning, where 
reliance is placed on an automatic subconscious- 
ness which permits the suspension of our common- 
sense and upsets our balance, thus narrowing our 
sphere of usefulness. Therefore if we are really 
to progress in the future, subconscious guidance 
must be superseded by a reasoned and conscious 
guidance which can safeguard us in unusual cir- 
cumstances and at critical moments. For with real 
progress on a sound basis we must expect a great 
increase in "critical moments" and "unusual cir- 
cumstances," and our development must be on those 
lines which will enable us to meet them with calm- 
ness and common-sense, doing the one right thing 
the latter will suggest. This failing in reasoned 
action is as common amongst the educated as 
amongst the uneducated, and it is a most serious 
indictment of our present educational system that 
it should be so, and that as it is at present consti- 
tuted it does not offer any real solution of the prob- 
lem to be applied by the men and women of the 
future. 

Take as an example a very prevalent form of 
human weakness, namely, our attitude of mind in 
regard to simple worries, whether real or imaginary. 
It is an interesting psychological fact that there are 
millions of highly educated people who have culti- 
vated unwillingly what may be called the "worry 
habit." This worry habit is directly the outcome 
of the lack of use of our reasoning faculties, as is 



APPREHENSION AND RE-EDUCATION 253 

conclusively proved to me in my long professional 
experience by the fact that people suffering in this 
way worry exactly in the same degree when the 
cause has been removed as when it was actually a 
reality. I can hear my readers say, "But the per- 
son is not convinced that the cause has been re- 
moved." In the experience I refer to they were ab- 
solutely convinced, and in my next book there will 
be a fitting opportunity, I hope, to explain at con- 
siderable length this mental condition which seems 
so extraordinary and unreasonable. 

This is one of the most difficult mental defects a 
teacher can be called upon to eradicate, because it 
shows that the person so afflicted is dominated by 
a subconsciousness built up of delusion and undue 
apprehension without any relation to common sense 
or fact. Another instance of the disregard of rea- 
soned judgment is demonstrated to me constantly 
in the mental attitude of my pupils when they first 
come to me for lessons. In the endeavour to per- 
form some particular act, however simple, many 
pupils exhibit a degree of apprehension out of all 
proportion to the point at issue. This makes prog- 
ress almost impossible and causes considerable dis- 
tress. It is not my intention to deal with any of 
the complex examples which come to my notice in 
my daily experience with intelligent and educated 
pupils, but merely to set down some of the very 
simple examples of difficulties which seriously re- 



254 APPREHENSION AND RE-EDUCATION 

tard the progress of well-meaning people while un- 
dergoing any training. 

Naturally a teacher is forced to point out at the 
beginning that this or that is wrong. All too fre- 
quently the pupil at once shows distinct signs of 
unnecessary apprehension. As this condition is the 
most retarding feature in any teaching work, I 
have for years in my own work devoted special 
attention to it and at once make an attempt to pre- 
vent it by endeavouring to put the pupil into "com- 
munication with his reason." There are numerous 
and widely differing means to this end in the early 
stages of re-education to the description of which a 
whole book might easily be devoted, but it is suffi- 
cient here to mention it in a general way. I begin 
by pointing out that we expect these different things 
to be wrong, that their being so is not a case for 
worry or apprehension, seeing that they assuredly 
can be corrected. I draw attention to the obvious 
fact that a pupil comes to a teacher because there 
is something wrong. That must be the primary 
idea, otherwise the teacher's help is superfluous. 
Then, why worry when the defects or failings are 
discovered and made known to one? Surely it is 
something that should evoke pleasure rather than 
worry. In other words, if we have imperfections 
and defects, we seek help because we are conscious 
of their existence, because we wish to know defi- 
nitely what they are, so that we may have an oppor- 
tunity to eradicate them. Common-sense dictates 



APPREHENSION AND RE-EDUCATION 255 

that we should find a teacher who can detect these 
defects and diagnose their cause, and when this is 
done the pupil has much to ease his mind, much to 
bring him real satisfaction when the teacher can 
assure him of their eradication, and a changed men- 
tal attitude should immediately follow. But many 
people are so out of communication with their 
reason that it needs days of re-education to estab- 
lish a satisfactory working basis. 

Now, to bring about the correct performance of 
any act by the principles of my system of teaching 
it is not necessary at the beginning to call upon 
the pupil for any specific physical efforts. This 
very fact should remove immediately any cause for 
worry or apprehension, but in many cases it does 
not. When this is the case the teacher must ex- 
plain that the reason that the pupil is unable to 
perform the act correctly is that he believes that 
there is something for him to do physically, when 
as a matter of fact the very opposite is necessary. 
He is doing what is wrong. Obviously he should 
begin then by ceasing to do what is wrong, not by 
endeavouring blindly to do what is right. The 
process is this : Apprehensively he tries to do what 
he thinks his teacher desires him to do. The old 
wrong subconscious orders follow in their usual 
channels, and before he realises the fact he is per- 
forming the act in the old wrong manner. There- 
fore he must learn to inhibit these incorrect sub- 
conscious orders, which result in undue physical 



256 APPREHENSION AND RE-EDUCATION 

tension and the imperfect use of his muscles. But 
instead of employing inhibition he adds to his dif- 
ficulties by renewing his efforts on the old basis to 
put right what he is told is wrong, and he actually 
employs increased force in accordance with his own 
estimate of the amount needed to perform the act. 
And why so? Chiefly because the ordinary human 
being has lost the habit of inhibition, and because he 
is guided here by his sense of feeling, in this con- 
nexion the most unreliable guide. 

When it is explained to such a pupil that inhibi- 
tion is the first step in his re-education, that his 
apprehensive fear that he may be doing wrong and 
his intense desire to do right are the secrets of 
his failure, he will invariably endeavour to prevent 
himself from doing anything, by exerting force 
usually in the opposite direction. And so he creates 
a second harmful force which, in conjunction with 
the first, serves only to increase the undue physical 
tension and to intensify the already exaggerated 
apprehensive condition. The fundamental principle 
in the re-education of such a subject is the preven- 
tion of this undue and unnecessary apprehension. 
He must not attempt to remedy any defect by "do- 
ing something" physically in accordance with his 
sensory appreciation, which is the outcome of his 
erroneous preconceived ideas and incorrect psycho- 
physical experience. His reasoning power is domi- 
nated by his sense of feeling where his psycho-phys- 
ical self is concerned, so that he cannot even at- 



APPREHENSION AND RE-EDUCATION 257 

tempt to carry out any physical act excepting the 
one he feels to be right, despite the fact that by his 
reasoning faculties and practical proof, he knows 
that his sense of feeling is misleading and is the 
outcome of erroneous preconceived ideas. We 
must therefore make him understand that so very 
frequently in re-education the correct way to per- 
form an act feels the impossible way. There is 
only one way out of the difficulty. He must recog- 
nise that guidance by his old sensory appreciation 
(feeling) is dangerously faulty and he must be 
taught to regain his lost power of inhibition and 
to develop conscious guidance. The teacher must 
with his hands move the pupil's body for him in 
the particular act required, thereby giving him the 
correct kinesthetic experience of the performance 
of the act. 

To the uninitiated this may seem a simple matter, 
but if my reader will put it to the test, it will not 
be necessary for me to convince him that it is quite 
otherwise in the majority of cases. This is not 
surprising when it is realised that as soon as the 
teacher places his hands on the pupil and attempts 
to move him, he is at once in contact with his faulty 
and deceptive sense of feeling, the dominating sense 
in the subconsciously controlled person under such 
circumstances. My experience has proved that the 
pupil at first will act in precisely the same way if I 
attempt to perform the act for him as if I had 
asked him to do it without my assistance. He is 



258 APPREHENSION AND RE-EDUCATION 

just as apprehensive as a result of one request as of 
the other, and in this state of apprehensiveness he 
is, mentally and physically, impossible to deal with 
from the standpoint of re-education. He conjures 
up in his mind all kinds of fears that he will do 
this or that incorrectly. If you mention that he did 
a certain thing when you placed your hands on him, 
he will make an endeavour physically to prevent 
himself the next time. This, of course, is one of 
the worst errors a pupil can make. It is usually 
attended by far more tension and apprehension than 
when he performed the act which you pointed out 
was incorrect. The re-education work really be- 
gins here and it takes weeks, nay, sometimes months 
to bring the pupil to a stage in his co-ordination 
when he will be really once more in communication 
with his reason. With these facts before us I feel 
that my reader will advocate with me the neces- 
sity of adopting principles which will create new and 
correct habits, and eradicate needless apprehension 
and fear from the souls of human beings. To this 
end we must break the chains which have so long 
held them to that directive mental plane which be- 
longs to the early stages of his evolution. The 
adoption of conscious guidance and control (man's 
supreme inheritance) must follow, and the out- 
come will be a race of men and women who will 
outstrip their ancestors in every known sphere, and 
enter new spheres as yet undreamt of by the great 



APPREHENSION AND RE-EDUCATION 259 

majority of the civilised peoples of our time. The 
world will then make in one century greater prog- 
ress in evolution towards a real civilisation than it 
has made in the past three. 



VI 

Individual Errors and Delusions 

Frequent reference has already been made to in- 
dividual delusions, errors, and misconceptions of a 
more or less harmful nature associated with our 
mental and physical efforts in the different rounds 
of daily life. I wish now to draw special atten- 
tion to those which may be said to have a more 
strictly personal bearing than those referred to here- 
tofore, and which have not been fully recognised 
despite the fact that they are forerunners of un- 
usually harmful and persistent bad habits. The in- 
dividual misconceptions, errors, and delusions to 
which I refer are indicated in the cases which fol- 
low. They are the direct result of most laudable 
attempts to accomplish something considered neces- 
sary to the welfare of life, something which seemed 
essential to success in life, something which was felt 
to be a worthy achievement in life. Among these 
I would instance: 

The attempt to bring about some change consid- 
ered necessary in the shape or use of a part or parts 
of the physical organism, and to conceal or change 
some supposed or real psycho-physical peculiarity, 
weakness, or defect. 

260 



ERRORS AND DELUSIONS 261 

The clinging to erroneous reasoning, in the face 
of undoubted evidence which revealed the errors in 
such reasoning, regarding the mode of procedure 
adopted in the attempt to prevent or "cure" attacks 
of illness and painful or disagreeable experiences. 

The decision that a certain condition is present, 
and the definite conclusion as to its degree of harm- 
fulness or the extent of its general effect upon the 
organism, or its influence upon the daily conduct of 
life. 

The attempt to remedy what the subject con- 
siders a lack of concentration. 

The attempt to gain benefit by relaxation in con- 
sequence of the recognition of undue tension of the 
muscular mechanisms, not only in physical acts, but 
also during the attempt to rest by sitting in a chair, 
lying on a bed or couch, etc. 

The detection by the subject of symptoms which 
are always considered serious and call for immedi- 
ate eradication and future prevention. The original 
conception in this connexion is influenced by 
warped and incorrect subconscious experiences, and 
consequently a narrow and perverted view is taken 
of the conditions present. 

The "one-brain-track" method is in operation and 
the modus operandi adopted by the subject is 
therefore deduced from false premises. Symptoms 
are considered causes and furthermore the chief 
aim of the subject in practical procedure is the 
attainment of the "end" desired, not the due and 



262 ERRORS AND DELUSIONS 

proper considered analysis of the "means whereby" 
which will secure that "end." 

Perusal of the following history of cases will 
serve to draw attention to the little-recognised but 
all-important fact that mankind's attempts at self- 
help on a subconscious basis in the spheres indi- 
cated cause him to live in a self-created danger zone. 
Moreover, the area of this zone is being gradually 
but surely extended by each and every new experi- 
ence in those psycho-physical activities where at- 
tempts are being made in what may be termed pre- 
ventive and curative spheres. 

The foregoing applies to a very wide range of bad 
habits over the whole organism, such as: 

(i) The cultivation of harmful habits in con- 
sequence of misdirected energy and mental de- 
lusions which cause disorders and defects of the 
eyes, ears, nose and throat, etc. 

(2) The development of the dangerous habit 
of not hearing any instructions, opinions, ad- 
vice or argument which if put into practical pro- 
cedures would be contrary to the psycho-physical 
subconscious habit associated with some defect, 
peculiarity or other abnormal condition. 

(3) The development of overcompensation in 
some direction. "Running an idea to death," as 
we say. 

(4) The harmful domination by a "fixed 
idea," on account of which the subject strug- 



ERRORS AND DELUSIONS 263 

gles to gain an "end" without adequate and sound 
consideration of the correct "means whereby," 
or of possible consequences to him in the culti- 
vation of defects during this process. 

case 1 

An attempt to hide a thin neck. 

The subject's wife intimated that the thinness 
of his neck made him look many years older than 
his real age. This occupied his mind for some 
time and he was increasingly worried by his wife's 
statement. He felt that he must find a practical 
remedy, but in the plan which he conceived he only 
thought of the "end" he had in view which was 
to hide what he believed to be an unsightly 
and unsatisfactory part of his anatomy. He con- 
ceived the idea of wearing as high a collar as pos- 
sible and, not being satisfied with the result, he 
took a second and very harmful step in the hiding 
plan. This was a deliberately cultivated habit of 
shortening his neck until the under part of the jaw 
rested on the top of the collar, while the head was 
pulled back until the lower part of the back of 
the head pressed on the back of the collar. From 
his point of view a satisfactory remedy had been 
found and the denounced neck was at last concealed 
from view. 

In the standing, sitting, and walking positions 
these uses, or rather misuses, of the muscles of the 



264 ERRORS AND DELUSIONS 

neck soon grew into a very firmly established habit 
which became associated with a general tendency 
towards the shortening of the neck and spine, whilst 
the muscular co-ordinations of the whole organism 
were gradually and harmfully interfered with. 

Some of my impressions at the first interview 
were: 

( i ) The exaggerated rolling movement of his 
body when walking. 

(2) The pressure of the under part of the jaw 
and the lower part of the back of the head or 
upper part of the neck on the collar. 

(3) The marked lumbar curve of the spine 
with the usual shortening of stature and protrud- 
ing abdominal wall. Harmful flaccidity of the 
abdominal muscles and general stagnation of the 
abdominal viscera. 

(4) The fallen arches of the feet — one foot 
caused very considerable pain at times when 
standing or walking. 

(5) That colour of the skin and condition of 
the eyes which indicates serious internal disor- 
der. 

(6) The upper part of the front of the chest 
was held unusually high (pouter-pigeon style). 
The thorax was harmfully rigid. 

(7) The apprehensive mental condition in his 
own personal affairs and also in his contact with 
the practical affairs of life. 



ERRORS AND DELUSIONS 265 

His medical advisers were unanimous in declar- 
ing that he was suffering from nerve and digestive 
disorders and he failed to make any improvement 
during many years of treatment. In his own words 
he "had year by year gone from bad to worse" until 
he was often too nervous to cross a street with or- 
dinary traffic, and his fears in this connexion were 
increased by frequent attacks of giddiness when he 
almost lost his sense of equilibrium. He complained 
of painful distention after meals and suffered much 
from insomnia. 

CASE 11 

An attempt to conceal his height when interview- 
ing actor-managers of shorter stature. 

It is well known in professional circles that there 
is a prevailing idea in the mind of the actor-man- 
ager that he should be taller than the actors who 
support him. The actor to whom I refer in this 
instance discovered that he had missed several lucra- 
tive engagements by being taller than the actor- 
manager with whom he had arranged personal in- 
terviews. Incidentally I may mention that he pos- 
sessed a fine physique and enjoyed at this time good 
health. It is obvious that an actor must endeavour 
to prevent the loss of good engagements in his pro- 
fession, and as his height was the only stumbling- 
block to his desires and necessities he considered 
his problem from this point of view only. Never 
for a moment did it occur to him that any mental or 



266 ERRORS AND DELUSIONS 

physical harm could result. With this "one idea' 
view he sought his remedy and soon decided that 
he must train himself to use his mechanisms in 
such a way that he could shorten his stature during 
interviews when seeking professional engagements. 
He succeeded in this direction, but unfortunately 
subconscious guidance and control takes no heed 
of the "means whereby" to be employed. His idea 
was merely to make an effort to gain the "end" he 
desired, and he was never really conscious of the 
actual means he ultimately employed. He merely 
conceived the idea of standing in a way which 
made him appear as short or even shorter than the 
person he was interviewing. Of the real mechanical 
happenings he was quite ignorant, and he had never 
thought it necessary to improve his knowledge in 
these all-important processes. This man came to 
me for help some four or five years after beginning 
to adopt this way of standing during the inter- 
views. He had then been suffering for a consider- 
able time from loss of voice, general exhaustion, and 
nerve and digestive disorders. On one occasion he 
experienced a mental and physical crisis which his 
medical advisers called "a nervous breakdown." 

Some of my impressions at the first and subse- 
quent interviews were: 

(i) The undue and harmful lumbar curve of 
the spine with the corresponding intra-abdominal 
pressure. 



ERRORS AND DELUSIONS 267 

(2) The harmful and undue depression of the 
larynx and its accessories. 

(3) The exaggerated "gasping" in breathing 
in vocal and dramatic efforts. 

(4) The undue rigidity of the thorax and a 
minimum intra-thoracic capacity. 

(5) The lack of mental control in any at- 
tempts in psycho-physical re-education and co- 
ordination. 

(6) A pessimistic mental outlook with recur- 
ring fits of depression. 

(7) In the standing and walking positions the 
hips were held too far forward, the knee joints 
were pressed too far back and the angle of the 
torso from the hips was harmfully inclined back- 
wards, with a general tendency, as we say, to 
narrow the back. 

CASE III 

A fixed idea regarding a definite mode of pro- 
cedure adopted after experiencing a week's illness 
in bed. 

This lady developed certain symptoms for the 
first time. She then decided upon a practical com- 
mon-sense method of dealing with them which 
would undoubtedly have been the correct one in the 
long run. The day following her first efforts in 
this direction her feeling-tones registered that she 
was much worse, in fact that she was very ill in- 
deed and that the latest symptoms were worse than 



268 ERRORS AND DELUSIONS 

those she had hoped to remove and ultimately pre- 
vent. She decided that her attempted remedy had 
actually been the cause of additional trouble with- 
out in the least relieving the original symptoms. 
The remedy referred to was one of activity, mental 
and physical. She therefore came to the conclusion 
that this new phase of her illness had been actually 
brought about by the attempt she had made to fight 
her symptoms by simple but active methods. This 
conclusion became with her an idee fixe. 

In discussing the matter the foregoing facts were 
vouchsafed to me. She said that she had given due 
consideration to them and had concluded in con- 
sequence of her experiences that the real remedy 
must be to go to bed and to allow the disorder to 
take its own course. This unfortunate experience 
caused her to continue to hold the idea that as soon 
as she felt any of the symptoms which preceded the 
first attack she should at once go to bed, to "pre- 
vent/' as she put it, "the possibility of increasing 
the severity of the attack." She was absolutely 
convinced that she must not make any effort, men- 
tal or physical, in the way of removing or resisting 
the disorder as she had done on the first occasion 
of the attack. She decided upon the easy way of in- 
activity and non-resistance. Once the conscience 
seized upon an excuse for what the mental and phys- 
ical "make-up" really craved she was doomed, and 
her conclusions were really influenced by this sub- 
conscious tendency. It is not surprising that after 



ERRORS AND DELUSIONS 269 

pursuing such a mistaken course for six months 
the attacks became more frequent and severe despite 
medical help, and the periods during which she 
was confined to her bed, and which she considered 
necessary to her recovery, became longer and longer. 
But the worst feature in her case was her increas- 
ing inability to make a real effort in the direction 
of health. She was actually developing her tend- 
ency to allow things to take their course, she was 
cultivating the serious habit of being guided and 
controlled by what she "felt" rather than by her 
reason. Her relatives at last came to the conclusion 
that her psycho-physical condition was serious and 
I was asked to express an opinion from this point 
of view. 

At the outset one suspected some incorrect and 
harmful mental outlook and after a few lessons 
succeeded in securing the pupil's admission of the 
fact. A review of this mental conception may prove 
interesting and perhaps of great value to my readers, 
as it shows that as long as it existed her chances of 
permanently eradicating these symptoms were nil. 
The whole procedure constituted a prostitution of 
those physical, mental, and spiritual forces which 
are inseparable from and absolutely essential to 
that condition of the human organism which we 
call good health. This lady was suffering from the 
inadequate functioning of the vital organs asso- 
ciated with and responsible for good digestion and 
adequate elimination. This was proved conclusively 



2;o ERRORS AND DELUSIONS 

by the results which accrued from a method of 
psycho-physical treatment which restored the ade- 
quate functioning after the eradication of the men- 
tal conception referred to above. 
The position then was as follows: 

Certain symptoms were recognised which 
were the result of the stagnation of organs which 
needed increased activity in functioning. As a 
matter of fact they happened to be such as would 
have yielded more or less to a steady walk of a 
mile or so daily. The effect, therefore, of lying in 
bed for days was only a palliative measure. But 
in consequence of her first impressions through 
her debauched sense of feeling when she adopted 
active measures as a remedy, she made a definite 
decision against their adoption in the future; in 
fact, she absolutely objected to a second trial of 
the active method. In the intervals of freedom 
from these attacks the one idea was rigidly held 
in mind that on the recognition of the slightest 
symptom she must go to bed and remain there. 
She even considered any other mode of proced- 
ure harmful. These ideas became an obsession. 
She became less and less in communication with 
her reason and the fact that she admitted that the 
attacks became more frequent and the symptoms 
more serious did not cause her to relinquish her 
bed treatment in favour of some other. The 
fact is that her debauched emotions and feel- 



ERRORS AND DELUSIONS 271 

ing-tones had taken control instead of remaining 
secondary factors to reason. 

It is possible to give hundreds of such cases, and 
attention is specially drawn to the fact that the one 
idea principle of meeting life's difficulties is the 
real cause of these serious results. If Case I, for 
instance, had held in his mind the "means whereby" 
for the concealment of his neck and had watched 
carefully the effect of his attempts in this particu- 
lar upon his whole organism, he would assuredly 
have come to the conclusion that the thin neck, 
natural in his case, was to be preferred to the posi- 
tive evils he was unconsciously cultivating. Neither 
he nor his wife detected any of the numerous de- 
fects as they developed during the neck-concealing 
process. On the other hand, they were both aware 
that he was gradually failing in health and had 
reached a stage which his medical advisers consid- 
ered serious. Of course, never for a moment was 
the influence of the process of shortening the neck 
connected with his increasing troubles and disor- 
ders. His mental training had been solely on the 
lines of working for an "end" ("one brain track 
method") instead of holding in his mind the 
"means whereby." 

He had never doubted for a moment the fallibil- 
ity of the sensory appreciation of his organism. He 
firmly believed that immediately he decided to ef- 
fect a change in his physical self he could command 



272 ERRORS AND DELUSIONS 

it by the employment of his subconscious guiding 
principles. He was unaware that these instinctive 
factors were delusive and unreliable as his direc- 
tive agents. 

If the reader's interest can be aroused in this con- 
nexion, all-important benefits must accrue in even 
the simplest spheres of daily life. Furthermore, the 
more difficult problems of living will be sensibly 
considered without fear of the disastrous results 
which are now so common. 



VII 

Notes and Instances 

Since this book was published in England, I have 
received a steady flow of letters from interested 
readers, lay and professional, which have been of 
great value to me. Among this correspondence, 
three pertinent questions occur again and again, and 
I am forced to infer (i) that these points are of 
peculiar interest to my readers and (2) that no 
satisfactory explanation of them is suggested by 
the application of the broad principles I have laid 
down. I feel, therefore, that in this, the American 
edition of my work, it may be well to treat these 
questions and various other matters which arise 
out of them for the benefit of future readers. 

The three main questions — two of which occur in 
about eighty per cent, of the letters I have received 
— are these : 

(1) What is the correct standing position, and 
the position of mechanical advantage? 

(2) How is the reader to apply the principles 
of conscious control as here laid down, to specific 
bad habits such as overindulgence, whether in to- 
bacco, alcohol, particular foods, etc., or to the cure 

273 



274 NOTES AND INSTANCES 

of such diseases as asthma, tuberculosis, constipa- 
tion, spinal curvature, appendicitis? 

(3) What are the outward signs of improvement 
to be noted during treatment, and are there scien- 
tific reasons for these results? In this connection 
I have several times been asked to give particulars 
of some of my more striking and representative 
cases. 

I will take these three questions seriatim, and de- 
vote as much space as possible to each of them. 

I. "What is the correct standing position, and tlte 
position of mechanical advantage ?" 

I think the average man is very apt to forget that 
he cannot assume a position of stable equilibrium 
and a position which ensures a perfect mobility, un- 
less his feet are so placed as to furnish at once a 
stable pose and a ready pivot and fulcrum. The 
most perfect base is obtained by setting the feet 
at an angle of about forty-five degrees to one an- 
other. In all other erect positions (the defects be- 
coming exaggerated as this angle is decreased), it 
will be found that there is a tendency to hollow 
and shorten the back and to protrude the stomach, 
and if any effort is made to avoid these serious 
faults in posture, such effort will only result — mi- 
less the feet are moved to the correct position — in 
a stiffened, uneasy, and unstable attitude. It is not 
possible, however, to set out in written language 



NOTES AND INSTANCES 275 

the correct pose of the feet and legs in the ideal 
standing position, and I therefore subjoin four 
photographs which have been specially taken for 
this purpose (first published on 22nd October, 
1 9 10), and which show quite clearly not only the 
correct position of the feet, the fundamental prob- 
lem, but also how the whole body of the person is 
thereby thrown into gear. 

But when this ideal position is realised, the task 
of obtaining it by each individual has still to be un- 
dertaken. With reference to this task, I cannot 
do better than quote my pamphlet of July, 1908, 
entitled Why "Deep Breathing" and Physical Cul- 
ture Exercises Do More Harm than Good, from 
which it will be clearly seen that the ideal position 
varies slightly according to the idiosyncrasies of 
the person concerned. The passage in question is as 
follows : 

"In the first place, to allow a pupil to assume, of 
himself, a certain standing position, means that his 
own perceptions and sensations are given the sole 
onus of bringing about the co-ordination upon which 
such standing position depends, an onus which they 
are quite unable to bear. 

"The perceptions and sensations of all who need 
respiratory and physical re-education are absolutely 
unreliable. It is the teacher who should have the 
responsibility of certain detailed orders, the literal 
carrying out of which will ensure for the pupil 
what is then the correct standing position for him. 



276 NOTES AND INSTANCES 

I emphasise this last, because no one stereotyped 
position can be correct for each and every pupil. 
When the person so employs the different parts of 
his body that one can speak of his 'harmful posi- 
tion in standing or walking,' it is only by causing the 
physical machinery gradually to resume correct and 
harmonious working, thus changing the position 
from time to time, that serious harm can be averted 
and satisfactory results secured. I may point out, 
moreover, that in trying to assume the 'proper 
standing position' at the outset, the pupil unavoid- 
ably puts severe strain upon the throat, thereby 
paving the way for throat, ear, and eye disorders. " 
Take the case, for example, of a boy who stoops 
very much, and combines a sinking above and below 
the clavicles with abnormal protrusion of the shoul- 
der-blades. If he is told to "stand up straight" 
he will at once make undue physical effort to carry 
out the order thus crudely given, with the result 
that the shoulders will be thrown backward and 
upward, the shoulder-blades still further protruded, 
and the front and upper parts of the chest unduly 
elevated and expanded. There will also be a nar- 
rowing, a sinking, and a flabbiness of the lower dor- 
sal and posterior thoracic region, with correspond- 
ing fixed protrusion and rigidity of the front chest 
wall, undue arching of the lumbar spine, shortening 
of the body and harmful stiffening of the arms and 
neck, instead of a fulness, broadness, and firmness 
of the back, with free mobility of the chest walls, 



NOTES AND INSTANCES 277 

resulting in normal curve of the lumbar region and 
comparative lengthening of the spine. With the 
arms hanging vertically, the relative position of that 
part of the thorax where the lungs are situated will 
be seen to be in front of the arms, instead of being, 
as it should be, behind them. In such a position, 
the boy feels helpless and tires rapidly, owing to the 
imperfect co-ordination, and any attempt to accus- 
tom him to this erect posture will ultimately result 
in deterioration rather than improvement. 

Now the narrowing and arching of the back al- 
ready referred to is exactly opposite to what is re- 
quired by nature, and to that which is obtained in 
re-education, co-ordination, and re-adjustment, viz., 
widening of the back and a more normal and ex- 
tended position of the spine. Moreover, if these 
conditions of the back be first secured, the neck and 
arms will no longer be stiffened, and the other 
faults will be eradicated. 

In order to obviate the evils enunciated in the 
last two postulates the teacher must himself place 
the pupil in a position of mechanical advantage. 1 
from which the pupil, by the mere mental rehearsal 
of orders which the teacher will dictate, can ensure 
the posture specifically correct for himself, although 
he is not, as yet, conscious of what that posture is. 

I further elaborated the same point in Why We 
Breathe Incorrectly (November, 1909), and from 
this pamphlet I will now quote another passage 

1 See also note, Part I, p. 86, 



278 NOTES AND INSTANCES 

which bears directly on some important points in- 
volved, viz. : 

"There can be no such thing as a 'correct 
standing position' for each and every person. The 
question is not one of correct position, but of 
correct co-ordination (i.e., of the muscular mech- 
anisms concerned). Moreover, any one who has 
acquired the power of co-ordinating correctly, 
can readjust the parts of his body to meet the 
requirements of almost any position, while al- 
ways commanding adequate and correct move- 
ments of the respiratory apparatus and perfect 
vocal control — a fact which I demonstrate daily 
to my pupils. Continual re-adjustment of the 
parts of the body without undue physical tension 
is most beneficial, as is proved by the high stand- 
ard of health and long life of acrobats. It is a 
significant fact that the very reverse is the case 
with athletes, showing that undue muscular ten- 
sion does not conduce to health and longevity/' 

From what I have now said, it will be quite evi- 
dent that the primary principle involved in attain- 
ing a correct standing position is the placing of the 
feet in that position which will ensure their greatest 
effect as base, pivot, and fulcrum, and thereby throw 
the limbs and trunk into that pose in which they 
may be correctly influenced and aided by the force 
of gravity. The weight of the body, it should be 
noted (see diagram AA), rests chiefly upon the 





B 



A.A. THE FEET ARE HERE PLACED IN THE IDEAL POSITION FOR OBTAINING PERFECT 

EQUILIBRIUM OF THE HUMAN MACHINE, AND FOR PERMITTING THE MAXIMUM 

ACTIVITY OF THE FUNCTIONING OF THE WHOLE ORGANISM. NOTE. — IT IS EVIDENT 

THAT EITHER THE RIGHT OR LEFT FOOT MAY BE EST ADVANCE WITHOUT AFFECTING 

THE CORRECTNESS OF THE POSE 





B 



THE FEET ARE HERE PLACED IN A POSITION WHICH COMPELS AN IMPERFECT 
ADJUSTMENT OF THE WHOLE ORGANISM IN ORDER TO SECURE EVEN AN IMPER- 
FECT EQUILIBRIUM. THIS POSITION RESULTS IN THE MINIMUM ACTIVITY OF THE 

VITAL FUNCTIONING 



NOTES AND INSTANCES 279 

rear foot, and the hips should be allowed to go back 
as far as is possible without altering the balance 
effected by the position of the feet, and without de- 
liberately throwing the body forward. This move- 
ment starts at the ankle, and affects particularly the 
joints of the ankles and the hips. When inclining 
the body forward, there must be no bending of the 
spine or neck; from the hips upwards the relative 
positions of all parts of the torso must remain 
unchanged. When the position is assumed, it is 
further necessary for each person to bring about 
the proper lengthening of the spine and the ade- 
quate widening of the back. The latter needs due 
psycho-physical training such as is referred to in 
the two extracts quoted above. 

This standing position as now explained is physi- 
ologically correct as a primary factor in the act of 
walking. The weight is thrown largely upon the 
rear foot, and thus enables the other knee to be 
bent and the forward foot to be lifted; at the same 
time the ankle of the rear foot should be bent so 
that the whole body is inclined slightly forward, 
thus allowing the propelling force of gravitation to 
be brought into play. 

The whole physiology of walking is, indeed, per- 
fectly simple when once these fundamental princi- 
ples are understood. It is really resolved into the 
primary movements of allowing the body to incline 
forward from the ankle on which the weight is 
supported and then preventing oneself from fall- 



280 NOTES AND INSTANCES 

ing by allowing the weight to be taken in turn by 
the foot which has been advanced. This method, 
simple as it may appear, is not, however, the one 
usually adopted. The mechanical disadvantage dis- 
played in what is known as a "rolling gait," for 
instance, a gait which is common enough, is abso- 
lutely impossible when the instructions given are 
carefully followed. And the effect upon the whole 
mechanical mechanism of the person concerned is 
shown by the fact that when the co-ordinating prin- 
ciples brought about by this method are established, 
there is a constant tendency for the torso to length- 
en, whereas the usual tendency — due to faulty stand- 
ing position and the incorrect co-ordinations which 
follow — is for the torso to shorten. 

Nearly every one I examine or observe in the 
act of walking, employs unnecessary physical ten- 
sion in the process in such a way that there is a 
tendency to shorten the spine and legs, by pressing 
— if I may so put it familiarly — down through the 
floor instead of, as it were, lightening that pres- 
sure by lengthening the body and throwing the 
weight forward and moving lightly and freely. In 
consequence of the "shortening" and "pressing 
down" just referred to, the civilised peoples are be- 
coming more and more flat-footed. The properly 
co-ordinated person employs a due amount of ten- 
sion in such a way that the tendency of the spine 
and legs is to lengthen, and the equilibrium is such 
that the undue pressure through the floor is absent 



NOTES AND INSTANCES 281 

and there is a lightness and freedom in the move- 
ments of such a person that is most noticeable. The 
person who is flat-footed has only to establish these 
conditions to restore the natural arch of the flat- 
foot. 

We can find, perhaps, no better instance of the 
necessity for the application of the principles of 
conscious control to these fundamental and essen- 
tial propositions of standing, walking, and running, 
than in the photographs taken of Dorando as he 
appeared when he was making his last terrible ef- 
forts to reach the tape at the conclusion of the 
Marathon race in London in 1908. One sees that 
he was desperately wearied, and that whatever con- 
scious control of his muscular mechanisms he may 
ever have obtained, he was at this moment com- 
pletely under the domination of subconscious (or 
subjective) control, that he was out of "communi- 
cation with his reason." His body, as we see him 
in these photographs, is thrown back from the hips, 
his arms are outstretched behind him, and his legs 
are bent forward at the knee. As a consequence, 
he is compelled to use almost all his physical force 
in order to save himself from falling backwards. 
He is struggling against a tremendous gravitational 
pull which is dragging him away from his goal. If 
Dorando, magnificent athlete as he undoubtedly is, 
had been trained in the principles of conscious con- 
trol, such an attitude would have been impossible 
for him, tired and exhausted even as he was. For 



282 NOTES AND INSTANCES 

if he had not been subconsciously controlled, he 
would have employed his common-sense at this 
moment and would have acted according to the guid- 
ance of its mandate. It is at such critical moments 
that we have urgent need for the control of rea- 
son, for it is then that we suffer most from the 
loss of the animal equivalent — instinct. 

Dorando's muscles may have been taxed to their 
utmost capacity, but if he had been consciously con- 
trolled he would have leaned forward, not back, 
and while he had the strength necessary (but a 
very small part of the strength he was actually 
expending) to prevent himself from falling on his 
face, that gravitational force would have dragged 
him on instead of dragging him back from the ob- 
ject of his achievement, as was actually the case. 
He would, in short, have been able to make the best 
instead of the worst use of his powers. 

Faults such as we see exaggerated in this in- 
stance are to be found in the carriage of many peo- 
ple to-day, and the fact is one of great importance 
to medical men. Patients are constantly advised 
to take walking exercise, although in many cases 
that exercise undoubtedly does more harm than 
good. In my opinion it is very essential that all 
doctors should devote more attention to this sub- 
ject than they are devoting at the present time, in 
order that they may be in a position to advise which 
of their patients will be benefited by taking walk- 
ing exercise, and which of them by so doing will 



NOTES AND INSTANCES 283 

aggravate the troubles from which they are suffer- 
ing. For it should be evident, I think, that the 
good effects of fresh air and gentle exercise will 
be practically nullified, if the patient can only ob- 
tain them by exaggerating and perpetuating the de- 
fects which have led him to the prescription. 

These same rules are equally applicable in prin- 
ciple to the acts of sitting and of rising from a 
sitting position. Very few people have the right 
mental conception of the "means whereby" of these 
acts or of the correct use of the parts which should 
be employed in their performance, and this despite 
the fact that we are performing these acts continu- 
ally, and with such apparent ease from our own 
point of view. If you ask any of your friends to 
sit down you will notice, if you observe their ac- 
tions closely, that in nearly all cases there is undue 
increase of muscular tension in the body and lower 
limbs; in many cases the arms are actually em- 
ployed. As a rule, however, the most striking ac- 
tion is the alteration in the position of the head 
which is thrown back, whilst the neck is stiffened 
and shortened. Now I will describe the correct 
method, but it must be borne in mind that it is 
useless to give what I here call "orders" to 
the muscular mechanism, until the original habit 
and the principle of mental conception connected 
with this action have been eradicated. If, for in- 
stance, before giving any of the "orders" which 
follow, the experimenter has already fixed in his 



284 NOTES AND INSTANCES 

mind that he is to go through the performance of 
sitting down, as that performance is known to him, 
this suggestion will at once call into play all the 
old vicious co-ordinations, and the new orders will 
never influence the mechanisms to which they are 
directed, because those mechanisms will already be 
imperfectly employed, and will be held in their old 
routine by the force of the familiar suggestion. 
Firstly, then, rid the mind of the idea of sitting 
down, and consider the exercise and each order in- 
dependently of the final consequence they entail. In 
other words, study the "means," not the "end." 
Secondly, stand in the position already described as 
the correct standing position, with the back of the 
legs almost touching the seat of the chair. Thirdly, 
order the neck to relax, and at the same time order 
the head forward and up. (Note that to "order" 
the muscles of the neck to relax does not mean "al- 
low the head to fall forward on the chest." The 
order suggested is merely a mental preventive to 
the erroneous preconceived idea.) Fourthly, keep 
clearly in the mind the general idea of the lengthen- 
ing of the body which is a direct consequence of the 
third series of orders. And fifthly, order simul- 
taneously the hips to move backwards and the knees 
to bend, the knees and hip- joints acting as hinges. 
During this act a mental order must be given to 
widen the back. When this order is fulfilled, the 
experimenter will find himself sitting in the chair. 
But he is not yet upright, for the body will be in- 



NOTES AND INSTANCES 285 

clined forward, unless he frustrates the whole per- 
formance at this point by giving his old orders to 
come to an upright position. Sixthly, then, and this 
is of great importance, pause for an instant in the 
position in which you will fall into the chair if the 
earlier instructions have been correctly followed, 
and then after ordering the neck to relax and the 
head forward and up, the spine to lengthen and the 
back to widen, come back into the chair and to an 
upright position by using the hips as a hinge, and 
without shortening the back, stiffening the neck, or 
throwing up the head. 

The act of rising is merely a reversal of the fore- 
going. Draw the feet back so that one is slightly 
under the seat of the chair, allow the body to move 
forward from the hips, always keeping in mind 
the freedom of the neck, and the idea of lengthen- 
ing the spine. Let the whole body come forward 
until the centre of gravity falls over the feet, that 
is to say, until the poise is such that if the chair were 
removed at this point, you would be left balanced 
in the position of a person performing the "frog 
dance," then by the exercise of the muscles of the 
legs and back, straighten the legs at the hips, knees, 
and ankles, until the erect position is perfectly at- 
tained. 

If you care to experiment on a friend in this act 
of rising, you will observe that in the movement 
as performed by an imperfectly co-ordinated per- 
son, the same bad movements occur, tending to stif- 



286 NOTES AND INSTANCES 

fen the neck, to arch the spine unduly, to shorten 
the body, and to protrude the abdominal wall. 

This completes the co-ordinating idea with re- 
gard to standing, walking, and sitting, and the ex- 
ercises indicated in the explanations I have made 
will be found exceedingly helpful as a first step to- 
wards a proper and healthful use of the muscular 
mechanisms in these simple acts of everyday life. 

II. "How are the principles of Conscious Control to 
be applied to the cure of specific bad habits, 
or to the cure of specific diseases ?" 

The following letter is typical of many: 

"Dear Sir, — I have read your book, Man's 
Supreme Inheritance, with much interest, and I 
hope you will forgive me if I venture to point 
out a difficulty which presents itself to my mind, 
and probably to the mind of the ordinary reader. 

"It is this: In what way is it proposed to 
apply the principle of 'conscious control' in a 
given case — say in the overcoming of a habit, 
such as smoking, to take a common example — 
or in the case of functional disorders, as consti- 
pation? It seems to me that the great attrac- 
tion to most people of the popular books on so- 
called 'New Thought' is that they lay down 
clear and precise rules which can be put into 
practice, so that the reader knows what he must 
do to be saved. But I confess I am unable to 



NOTES AND INSTANCES 287 

gather how you would recommend setting about 
the attainment of your principles. It would be 
a great help to me, and no doubt to others, if this 
could be explained, and probably in the larger 
work which you contemplate this will be more 
fully done. 

"In the meantime, however, if it is not asking 
too much, I should be extremely grateful to you 
if you could very kindly indicate the method you 
propose by which the principles could be applied 
in such cases as I have suggested. . . ." 

Now, I may be doing the writer of this letter an 
injustice, but I am inclined to class him among the 
many enquirers who seem confidently to anticipate 
a miracle. In my introduction I have said, "In 
this brochure will be found no mention of royal 
roads, panaceas, or grand specifics," yet I feel sure 
that some of my readers have, nevertheless, im- 
agined that by some marvellous means they may be 
cured by taking thought, despite all that I have 
written with regard to that procedure. We see in 
one paragraph of the letter quoted above a nice ex- 
ample of the desire to lean towards any mechanical 
method. "The great attraction ... of the popular 
books on so-called 'New Thought/ " we read, "is 
that they lay down clear and precise rules which 
can be put into practice." It is true that I have not 
laid down any "clear and precise rules" which may 
cover every conceivable form of physical and men- 



288 NOTES AND INSTANCES 

tal trouble, as do the exponents of "New Thought" 
and "faith healing," and I think that my reason 
should be plain enough, for in my experience I 
have never found two cases exactly alike, and the 
detailed instructions which I might lay down for A 
might be extremely detrimental to B or C. 

Nevertheless, since I see that some further ex- 
planation is needed, I will adumbrate the general 
principles which embrace the rule of application, 
however diverse the method may be in practice. 

In the first place, all specific bad habits such as 
overindulgence in food, drink, tobacco, etc., evi- 
dence a lack of "control" in a certain direction, and 
the greater number of specific disorders such as asth- 
ma, tuberculosis, cancer, nervous complaints, etc., in- 
dicate interference with the normal conditions of 
the body, lack of control, and imperfect working 
of the human mechanisms, with displacement of the 
different parts of that mechanism, loss of vitality 
and its inevitable concomitant, lower activity of 
functioning in all the vital organs. When the sub- 
ject has arrived at this condition, harmful habits 
become established and the standard of resistance to 
disease is seriously lowered. 

To regain normal health and power in such cases, 
what I have called "re-education" is absolutely im- 
perative. This treatment begins, in practically all 
cases, by instructions in the primary factors con- 
nected with the eradication of erroneous precon- 
ceived ideas connected with bad habits, and the 



NOTES AND INSTANCES 289 

simplest correct mental and physical co-ordination. 
The displaced parts of the body must be restored to 
their proper positions by re-education in a correct 
and controlled use of the muscular mechanisms. In 
this process the blood is purified, the circulation is 
gradually improved, and all the injurious accumu- 
lations are removed by the internal massage which 
is part and parcel of the increased vital activity 
from such re-education. 

Thus the first stage in the eradication of bad 
habits and disorders is reached when improved con- 
ditions of health are established. Nor must it be 
forgotten that in this process of re-education a great 
object lesson is given to the controlling mind. In 
the very breaking up of maleficent co-ordinations 
or vicious circles which have become established, a 
new impulse is given to certain intellectual func- 
tions which have been thrown out of play. The 
reflex action which is setting up morbid conditions 
can only be controlled and altered by a deliberate 
realisation of the guiding process which is to be 
substituted, and these new impulses to the conscious 
mind have, analogically, very much the same effect 
as is produced on the body by the internal massage 
referred to above. The old accumulations of sub- 
conscious thought are dispersed, and room is made 
for new conceptions and realisations. 

When the first stage is passed, it is just as easy 
at almost any time of life to establish "good" 
habits ("good" that is, by the test of all our experi- 



290 NOTES AND INSTANCES 

ence and knowledge) as "bad" ones. Bad habits 
mean, in ninety-nine per cent, of cases, that the 
person concerned has, often through ignorance, pan- 
dered to and wilfully indulged certain sensations, 
probably with little or no thought as to what evil 
results may accrue from his concessions to the 
dominance of small pleasures. This careless relax- 
ation of reason, in the first instance, makes it 
doubly difficult to assert command when the in- 
dulgence has become a habit. Sensation has 
usurped the throne so feebly defended by reason, 
and sense, once it has obtained power, is the most 
pitiless of autocrats. If we are to maintain the 
succession that is our supreme inheritance, we must 
first break the power of the usurper, and then re- 
establish our sovereign, no longer dull and indiffer- 
ent to the welfare of his kingdom, but active, vigil- 
ant, and open-eyed to the evils which result from 
his old policy of laissez-jaire. 

So many people, I find, seem to regard the prin- 
ciples of conscious control as a kind of magic which 
may be worked by some suitable incantation. They 
appear to think that we may obtain conscious con- 
trol of, say, the secretive glands, that we may be 
able to give an order to secrete more or less bile or 
gastric juice by a command of the objective mind. 
If such a thing were possible, and if I could endow 
any person with such power to-morrow, I should 
know perfectly well that I should, by so doing, be 
signing that person's death warrant; I might equally 



NOTES AND INSTANCES 291 

well give him a dose of poison. To refer to my 
metaphor of the sovereign ruler, you might as well 
expect a king to order and superintend the detail 
of his subjects' private life as expect the conscious 
mind directly to order and superintend every func- 
tion of the body. If the king will ordain good and 
just laws, his policy will prosper; the detail of or- 
ganisation must be left to inferior officers. In the 
care of the body the organisation is there, aptly 
and perfectly adjusted to its functions, and when 
the ruling power of conscious control has ordained 
the sane laws which shall establish peace and pros- 
perity within the assembly, the organisation already 
in force will work in harmony to its fit and proper 
ends. On the other hand, there is great danger in 
underrating the power of conscious control which, 
if it must not be prematurely forced and made to 
intrude on automatic functions, must in no way 
be undervalued or delimited. 

For instance, though it may not be possible to 
control directly each separate part of the abdominal 
viscera, we can control directly the muscles of the 
abdominal wall which encloses the viscera, and in 
reducing a protruding abdomen we can control 
many other muscles, notably those of the back, 
which when they are properly employed and co-or- 
dinated will, by widening and altering the shape 
of the back, make place for the protruded stomach, 
allow it to occupy the natural position from which 
it has been ousted, and so give free play once more 



292 NOTES AND INSTANCES 

to the natural functions of the viscera that have 
been distorted and pinched by the forced positions 
they have had to assume. Here we see that though 
conscious control does not affect by a process of di- 
rect command, as it were, the lower automatic func- 
tions, there is great danger in assuming that such 
functions are beyond the reach of my methods. 

This danger was brought before me when I read, 
in the British Medical Journal for December, 1909, 
an article on one side of my teaching contributed 
by Dr. S , an old pupil of mine. 

In this article Dr. S says : 

"Man's education does not always demand 
conscious instruction ; in the absence of unfavour- 
able circumstances he can learn by unconscious 
imitation of good models." 

Now this is not demonstrably untrue, but at the 
same time it is, as I shall show, extraordinarily mis- 
leading, and is, in effect, just as valuable as the 
prescription of champagne and hothouse grapes for 
a pauper patient. 

In the first place, we must remember, and Dr. 

S has himself admitted the fact, that the normal 

is the rarest of all states. Medical experts find that 
their most constant source of error in diagnosis 
arises from the overreadiness to assume normal 
conditions in patients whose internal economies and 
muscular co-ordination are, in fact, far from the 
ideal standard of proportion and interdependence. 



NOTES AND INSTANCES 293 

Yet if the expert trained in physiology fails to note 
the distortions which are upsetting the whole econ- 
omy, what body is to be named the supreme au- 
thority that shall select the "good models" for un- 
conscious imitation? 

In the second place, we have to reckon with a 
psychological factor which at once determines the 
question of the validity of unconscious imitation. 
This factor is the demonstrable truth that uncon- 
scious imitation does in nine hundred and ninety- 
nine cases out of a thousand lay hold of the faults 
of the imitated and pass over the virtues. In a 
long experience of re-educating many professional 
men and women for the stage in this country, I 
have had abundant opportunity to observe the meth- 
ods of the "understudy" set to "imitate" his or her 
principal, and my invariable experience has been 
that subconscious imitation has always been shown 
by a reproduction of the actor's or actress's most 
prominent failings. The intellectual reading of the 
part, the subtler inflexions of voice and the finer 
details of gesture are passed by, and the "under- 
study" reproduces the "mannerisms," all those ob- 
vious tricks of speech, manner, and gesture which 
are the least essential factors in the true reading of 
the part. Again, my experience in cases of stam- 
mering has shown me very clearly that especially 
among boys and young men, the stutter has in a 
very large majority of cases come about by the 
imitation of some other boy. We do not find boys 



294 NOTES AND INSTANCES 

so apt to imitate one of their fellows who speaks 
particularly well. 

Now this imitation of a fault in speech is sub- 
conscious and will not always right itself naturally, 
and the reason for this will become clear with a 
little consideration. Set a man to work on an 
elaborate and intricate piece of machinery. Tell 
him that if he moves a switch here and a lever 
there, certain effects will be produced and certain 
desired results obtained. The movements are sim- 
ple ones, and the man left to himself will be able 
to control the working of the machine with ease 
and certainty. But let us suppose that some essen- 
tial part of the machine is put out of gear, and that 
the machine instead of running smoothly and easily 
begins to jerk and hiccough. Our assumed operator 
is immediately at a loss. He sees that there is 
something wrong, and that there is obvious friction 
where there was ease before; noise has taken the 
place of silence; but he knows nothing of the work- 
ing of the machine save the elementary movements 
of the switch and lever, in the uses of which he 
has had instruction. Now, he may perform these 
movements again and again; but the machine still 
stutters, and our operator, quite at a loss, can do 
nothing to obviate these faults. He must allow the 
machine to continue working badly if it works at 
all. 

The boy we have adduced as an example of a 
stammerer, who has copied some fault of another 



NOTES AND INSTANCES 295 

boy and found that fault become permanent, is in 
exactly the same position as the unskilled operator 
of our illustration. This boy knows the ordinary 
uses of his vocal machine which have heretofore 
produced normal results, but he does not know 
enough of the machine to repair it when it is put 
out of gear; he cannot control the machinery so 
that it may at once be restored to its previous ef- 
ficiency. But just as the unskilled operator may be 
instructed in the complete mechanism he is set to 
supervise, and may then stop the machine when any 
fault becomes evident, discover the source of the 
defect and set it right; so will any person who has 
been instructed in the principles of conscious con- 
trol be able to detect and obliterate any fault in 
his vocal or any other bodily mechanism, even if 
that fault was originated below the level of con- 
sciousness. 

These marked examples furnish a sound and un- 
failing analogy to the principles of unconscious 
imitation in their application to physiology. The 
perfectly co-ordinated man or woman does, as a 
matter of fact, offer less mark for imitation to the 
ordinary observer than the man or woman who dis- 
plays an obvious defect, just as the perfectly dressed 
man or woman passes with less remark than those 
people who affect some exaggeration of costume in 
order to attract attention. Were we able at this 
time to set the Greek model before our children, 
we should be able to display it only on occasion, 



296 NOTES AND INSTANCES 

and the unconscious imitative powers of the child 
would seize hold far more readily of the marked 
defects with which it would be forced into contact 
during the greater part of its waking life. In a 
perfect world, unconscious imitation would not be 
able to exert a perverting influence, and to the con- 
ception of such a world we may well turn our at- 
tention, but we shall never attain it by any means 
other than these principles of conscious, reasoning, 
deliberate construction, or reconstruction, upon 
which I have based the whole of my theory and 
practice. 

And, finally, there is still a serious danger to be 
reckoned with, even should we find sufficient meth- 
ods in our present civilisation from which we might 
learn by unconscious imitation. We must remem- 
ber that during the advance of civilisation mankind 
has lost the faculty we call instinct, the faculty 
which guided mankind in a state of nature as it 
still guides the lower animal world. During our 
advance from this primitive condition, the one 
great defect in our mental, physical, and educational 
training has been the failure to recognise that civil- 
ised life is the death-bed of instinct, and that in 
civilised life man's education must always demand 
conscious instruction. For we see that it is at the 
critical moments that men fail to rise to the occa- 
sion. In such a case as that of Dorando, already 
cited, we see that a perfectly trained athlete, a 
man capable of the magnificent effort he made in 



NOTES AND INSTANCES 297 

the great Marathon race, was robbed of his victory 
by his dependence at the critical moment upon un- 
conscious control as opposed to the conscious con- 
trol which is the thesis of Man's Supreme Inherit- 
ance. And every day we are told that at critical mo- 
ments, at the crisis of a debate, when suddenly called 
upon to decide a question of moment, or when faced 
with terrifying physical danger, men "lose their 
heads" — and fail. It is more especially at these 
times, at the crises of life, that the men who had 
been educated in the principles of conscious control 
would be capable of acting with the same reason and 
common-sense that characterised their mental and 
physical acts on the ordinary occasions of life. If 
they had relied upon unconscious imitation they 
would still be dependent, to a certain degree, upon 
instinct. 

Before leaving Question II, however, I will deal 
specifically with two of the prevailing maladies of 
our time, viz., spinal curvature and appendicitis, 
and show how the principles I have enunciated have 
a particular bearing on the prevention and cure of 
these two serious ailments. 

1. Spinal Curvature. A perfect spine is an all- 
important factor in preserving those conditions and 
uses of the human machine which work together for 
perfect health, yet there are comparatively few 
people who do not in some form or degree suffer, 
perhaps quite unconsciously, from spinal curvature. 

The present attitude towards this very serious 



298 NOTES AND INSTANCES 

mark of physical degeneration would be ludicrous 
were it not that the matter is one of almost tragic 
importance, and I may quote in this connexion a 
letter of mine which appeared in The Pall Mall 
Gazette for 14th March, 1908. After dealing with 
certain other matters which need not be reproduced 
here, I cited the following instances of the results 
of our present attitude: 

"In our schools and in the army, human beings 
are actually being developed into deformities by 
breathing and physical exercises. I have before me 
a book on the breathing exercises which are used in 
the army, and any person reasonably versed in physi- 
ology and psychology, and knowing they are insep- 
arable in practice, will at once understand why so 
much harm results from them. Take either the offi- 
cers or the soldiers. In a greater or less degree the 
unduly protruded upper chests (development of em- 
physema), unduly hollowed backs (lordosis), stiff 
necks, rigid thorax, and other physical eccentricities 
have been cultivated. It is for these reasons that 
heart troubles, varicose veins, emphysema, and 
mouth breathing (in exercise) are so much in evi- 
dence in the army. As this is a matter of national 
importance, 1 am prepared to give the time neces- 
sary to prove to the authorities (medical or official) 
connected with the army, the schools, or the sana- 
toria that the 'deep breathing' and physical exer- 
cises in vogue are doing far more harm than good, 



NOTES AND INSTANCES 299 

and are laying the foundations of much graver 
trouble in the future. The truth is that all exer- 
cises involving 'deep breathing' cause an exaggera- 
tion of the defective muscular co-ordination already 
present, so that even if one bad habit is eradicated, 
many others, often more harmful, are cultivated. 

"In this connexion it is only necessary to point to 
the serious effects of 'deep breathing' and physical 
culture exercises in the causation of throat and ear 
disorders, following upon the undue and harmful 
depression of the larynx — the crowding down of 
the structures of the throat — such depression occur- 
ring with every inspiration, and as a rule with every 
expiration. This disorganisation and consequent 
strain in the region of the throat is always found 
exaggerated, and tends gradually to increase in 
people who are subject to asthma, bronchitis, and 
hay fever, and the removal of the factors causing 
such strain and disorganisation means great relief 
and gradual progress towards the eradication of 
these disorders; but, of course, all organic troubles 
should be removed in such cases." 

Now I may say further that I have not, up to 
now, examined any method of physical culture or 
respiration which has not tended to bring about in 
time some form of directly harmful lumbar spinal 
curvature. And I have never examined a case of 
the (alleged) cure of spinal curvature in which the 
front of the chest has not been harmfully altered, 



300 NOTES AND INSTANCES 

and very often seriously deformed. The original 
idea in diagnosis of spinal curvature which has led 
to the methods producing these results is "that the 
activity of the muscles is necessary to the retention 
of the spine in an erect position, in consequence of 
which, therefore, the primary cause for the scoliosis 
must be sought in an abnormal function of the mus- 
cles influencing the spine." This is the myopathic 
theory of Eulenburg, an authority whose dicta have 
had an important influence in medical practice. 

The error of advocating physical exercises, as 
generally understood, of any kind in the treatment 
of spinal curvature is even greater than in the case 
of John Doe, whom I cited in the earlier part of 
this work and whose case should be again referred 
to in this connexion. The question here also is 
one of correct conscious recognition, and it is much 
more marked in the case of spinal curvature than 
in the case of my earlier illustration, a case in which 
there was no special deformity, and in which the 
muscle-tensing exercises I deprecated did not work 
to emphasise a marked structural malformation. 

The important factors in relation to spinal curva- 
ture are these : 

(a) The bent or curved and therefore short- 
ened spine. 

(b) The decreased internal capacity of the 
thoracic cavity. 

Plainly, attention must first be given to straight- 



NOTES AND INSTANCES 301 

ening and lengthening the curved and shortened 
spine. This can be done by an expert manipulator 
who is able to diagnose the erroneous preconceived 
ideas of the person concerned, and cause the pupil 
to inhibit them while employing the position of 
mechanical advantage. And it can be done without 
asking the pupil to perform what he understands 
as a single physical act. Moreover, if the correct 
guiding orders are given to the pupil by the teacher, 
and the pupil makes no attempt to hold him or her- 
self in the lengthened position, such use of the mus- 
cular mechanism will, nevertheless, be brought about 
as will ensure that the torso is held in a correct 
position. Formerly, the consciousness in regard 
to the correct action has been erroneous, a mere 
delusion, and the muscular mechanisms have worked 
to pull the body down. The truth of the matter is 
that in the old morbid conditions which have 
brought about the curvature the muscles intended 
by Nature for the correct working of the parts 
concerned had been put out of action, and the whole 
purpose of the re-educatory method I advocate is 
to bring back these muscles into play, not by phys- 
ical exercises, but by the employment of a position 
of mechanical advantage and the repetition of the 
correct inhibiting and guiding mental orders by 
the pupil, and the correct manipulation and direc- 
tion by the teacher, until the two psycho-physical 
factors become an established psycho-physical habit. 
During this process of re-education, factor (&) 



302 NOTES AND INSTANCES 

has not been forgotten. A little consideration will 
show that any alteration in the spine must neces- 
sarily affect the position and working of the ribs. 
(The analogy of the keel of a boat and the ribs 
which spring from it may well be held in mind to 
make clear the following explanation.) It will be 
seen that as the ribs are held apart by muscular tis- 
sues (analogous to the boards of a boat), a bending 
of the spine will not buckle the ribs unless great 
force is applied, force sufficient to rupture the mus- 
cular tissue. But it is equally evident that there 
must be some play in the ribs in order that they 
may adjust themselves to the new position. This 
play is effected in the human body (and would be 
effected mechanically in the ribs of a boat, if they 
possessed sufficient elasticity) by the coming to- 
gether of the ends of the "false" and "flying" ribs, 
that is, those lower ribs which are not attached to 
the bony sternum. This flattening of the curve 
of the ribs, and the approach of their free ends 
towards each other, reduces the thoracic cavity, 
just as in our illustration of the boat its capacity 
would be reduced if we forcibly narrowed the dis- 
tance between the thwarts. On the other hand, we 
see that by increasing the thoracic capacity and so 
increasing the distance between the ends of these 
ribs, we are applying a mechanical principle which 
by a reverse action tends to straighten the spine. 
These two actions, the re-education of the "Kin- 
aesthetic Systems" and the increasing of the thoracic 



NOTES AND INSTANCES 303 

capacity which applies a mechanical power by- 
means of the muscles and ribs to the straightening 
of the spine, are both aspects of the one central 
idea, and are not separate and divisible acts. 

2. Appendicitis. The prevalence of appendicitis 
has always seemed to me one of the most striking 
proofs of the inefficiency of present-day methods 
in regard to health. At times I am filled with 
wonder that we permit such bad conditions to be- 
come established as may necessitate the removal of 
the appendix. It is, of course, well known that the 
operation is frequently performed when the condi- 
tions do not warrant such extreme measures, but 
cases have come under my notice, nevertheless, 
and those not among the uneducated classes, in 
which the symptoms had become so aggravated by 
years of harmful habits of life as to necessitate 
the major operation. Fortunately there is a section 
of the medical profession which objects, on scien- 
tific grounds, to the removal of the appendix in all 
but extreme cases, and this opposition and the evi- 
dence adducible as to the comparative ease with 
which the exaggerated condition may be avoided 
and the trouble completely cured by natural means, 
is doing much to limit the sphere of those cham- 
pions of the knife who are never content unless 
they can be dissecting the living body. 

There can be no question or shadow of doubt 
that when the whole frame is properly co-ordinated 
and the adjustment of the body is correct and con- 



304 NOTES AND INSTANCES 

trolled according to the principles I have enunciated, 
it is a practical impossibility to get appendicitis. 
The cause of the trouble is due to imperfect adjust- 
ment of the body which allows or forces the ab- 
dominal viscera to become displaced and to fall. 
The first consequence of this is a change of pres- 
sures and the loss of the natural internal massage, 
present in normal conditions. This leads to con- 
stipation among other symptoms, and permits the 
gradual accumulation of toxic poisons. 

When the trouble has already shown itself and 
there is some positive inflammation of the appen- 
dix and tenderness in that region, it is by no means 
too late to apply my methods. The new co-ordina- 
tions which may in such cases be brought about 
very quickly, and established later, at once relieve 
false internal pressures and permit a natural re- 
adjustment of the viscera, and the furtherance of a 
rapid return to a healthy and normal condition is 
greatly accelerated by the internal massage. 

With regard to this latter treatment to which I 
have already referred in this chapter, I may men- 
tion that many pupils have asked me if I use internal 
massage in my system of re-education. In my 
brochure on the Theory and Practice of Respiratory 
Re-education, included in Part III, it will be found 
that I used this description, as I said, for lack of 
one that was sufficiently comprehensive, but the 
principle itself is one of the first importance. 

When a patient or pupil is placed in the position 



NOTES AND INSTANCES 305 

of mechanical advantage I have so often had oc- 
casion to refer to, the manipulator can secure the 
maximum movement of the abdominal viscera in 
strict accordance with the laws of nature and will 
obtain at the same time a maximum functioning of 
all the internal organs. In this way foreign ac- 
cumulations are dissipated, constipation is relieved, 
and the more or less collapsed viscera — the cause 
of all the trouble — are restored to their proper 
places and resume their natural functions. 

All these things, it will be seen, are essential fac- 
tors in the prevention and cure of appendicitis, and 
I may add that the application of these principles 
in a very large number of cases in which an opera- 
tion has been medically advised has conclusively 
demonstrated their value to the individual and to 
the race. 

Appendicitis, like influenza, is probably almost 
an impossibility in the natural state; it is one of 
the results of civilisation and subconsciously con- 
trolled mechanisms, and is possible only through 
the conditions we have developed ; and these adven- 
titious troubles and ailments will continue to ap- 
pear and to do their work of destruction until some 
general recognition is made of the necessity for sub- 
stituting conscious control for the partly superseded 
forces which in a wild state render these ailments 
impossible. 



306 NOTES AND INSTANCES 

III. "What are the outward signs of improvement 
to be noted during treatment?' 

The signs of improvement are manifold and they 
necessarily vary according to the nature of the orig- 
inal defect, but I will set out here some of the more 
characteristic, such as occur in generally typical 
cases. 

We see, in the first place, that the characteristic 
defects of the body, whether displacements of some 
part or parts of the muscular mechanism (in some 
cases even displacement of the bones), or defects of 
pose which throw some unusual strain upon a 
muscle, or, more commonly, a group of muscles 
not intended to take such strain, all have some 
correlated defects, which may be observed by the 
instructed as certain visible peculiarities and ab- 
normalities. And we must draw particular atten- 
tion in this connexion to the fact that these outer 
signs are correlated with the inner defects. Neither 
outer sign nor inner defect is from one point of 
view the result one of the other. The original 
cause is some faulty or imperfect co-ordination or 
conception of function; the inner defect and outer 
sign-mark are equally a consequence as they are 
to us an index. 

As we should naturally expect, the chief sign- 
manual is to be found in the face. To me, that is 
a most valuable document upon which is written 
many curious, intricate, sometimes alarming con- 



NOTES AND INSTANCES 307 

fessions. The expression of the eyes, the set of 
the lips, the drawing of the forehead, and the more 
pronounced dragging of the flexible face muscles, 
are all marks which may be read by the expert, and, 
to answer the question directly, one of the earlier 
outward signs of improvement is to be found in a 
relaxation of the forced and unnatural expression 
which results from these contortions. It must be 
obvious that I cannot here set out in detail the 
symptomatic distortions which accompany the va- 
rious internal defects, but one may be noted as an 
exemplar for the others however diverse. 

The case in question was one of dilation of the 
heart and as such was brought to me by a medical 
friend, and, as a matter of fact, though this was 
the most alarming symptom, it was but one of 
many springing from deep-seated causes. Inci- 
dentally I may note that the spine was arched in- 
wards, the legs were unduly and most abnormally 
stiffened when the patient was in a standing posi- 
tion, and the upper part of the chest was held most. 
harmfully high — this last symptom being the influ- 
ence which produced what was really a tertiary ef- 
fect, though in this case the most threatening one, 
viz., the dilation of the heart. Now this patient 
carried certain very curious marks in the face : first 
a general expression of strain in the eyes and cheek 
^muscles, and secondly four very marked indents or 
pits in the forehead. Here, indeed, were marks 
which the expert might read, and it was extremely 



308 NOTES AND INSTANCES 

interesting to note, as my treatment progressed and 
the patient recovered the proper use of the body 
and a consequent return to perfect health, first, the 
disappearance of the strained expression of eyes and 
face muscles, and secondly, the gradual filling up of 
the four curious indentations in the forehead. In 
this case the original symptoms were so marked that 
the patient's friends all commented on the change 
of expression during the progress of the treat- 
ment. 

The face, however, is by no means the only in- 
dex. Many defects lead, by way of stiffened neck 
and throat muscles, to an alteration in the quality 
and power of the voice. There too the mode of 
movement and the failure to express purpose in 
muscular action, the fumbling, indirect attempt to 
perform a simple act, are aids to diagnosis, either 
of the original defect, or, by their reversion to 
natural, easy functioning, of the progress of the 
cure. 

Generally, also, we observe a clearing of the skin 
and eyes as the defects are eradicated, improvements 
which are due to better circulation and the im- 
proved quality of the blood, factors which bring 
about a continually increasing power in the or- 
ganism to purge itself not only through the bowels 
and kidneys, but also through the skin. 

Lastly, we may note a general improvement in 
physique, in the carriage of the body, in the whole 
appearance of co-ordinated, reasoned control. 



NOTES AND INSTANCES 309 

Another curious and interesting test of the co- 
ordinated person who is attaining conscious control 
of the uses of his body is obtained by observing his 
hands when they fall to his sides in the position 
which comes naturally to him. One may say that 
there are three main stages to be observed in man's 
development in this particular, though the gradations 
are many and not, perhaps, always strictly progres- 
sive. The first stage may be observed in the lowest 
savages, the Hottentot, the Australian aboriginal, 
and many races at an early stage of development. 
Such examples stand with body thrown back from 
the hips, stomach protruded, and — here is the test 
— with the palms of the hands forward, the elbows 
bent into the sides, the thumbs sticking out away 
from the body. The second stage is evidenced in 
the averaged civilised man of to-day who stands 
as a rule with the palms of his hands towards his 
body, his elbows to the back, his thumbs forward. 
In the third stage, the properly co-ordinated person 
stands with the back of his hands forward, the 
thumbs inwards, and the elbows slightly bent out- 
wards. This is a curious but little known test, 
which, in my experience, has never failed as an 
index to imperfect muscular co-ordination. 

I believe I have now answered in sufficient de- 
tail the somewhat wide intention of these three 
main questions, but in conclusion I will note one 
further point that has been raised. 

This is the question as to why the great majority 



310 NOTES AND INSTANCES 

of men and women breathe from their stomach or 
the upper chest and so allow, among other evils, 
the costal arch to be narrowed and the flying ribs 
to become constricted and stiffened. In the case 
of many women there can be no doubt that this is 
due to the use of tight corsets which confine these 
ribs, and do great general harm in constricting the 
natural play of the vital functions. But another 
and, in my opinion, the primary cause is the com- 
mon practice of swathing a child in bands almost 
immediately after birth, and keeping him so fettered 
during many months of infancy. The idea of this 
practice is to prevent rupture in male children 
should they be subject to violent fits of crying or 
coughing, but the question of the relative tightness 
or looseness of these swathings is left in the hands 
of a nurse, who, in the great majority of cases, 
thinks it well to be on the "safe side" by winding 
the child unnecessarily tightly. Obviously the early 
habit is retained through life unless it is broken by 
some outside influence. The pliancy of the young 
organisms is such that the functioning of the breath- 
ing apparatus is quickly readjusted, but the evils 
which gradually accumulate, from this and similar 
causes, do not show themselves as a rule till much 
later in life. 

Another cause is any imperfect adjustment of the 
muscular mechanism, a failure which may be due 
to incorrect training, to unconscious imitation, or to 
any of the chances which are always being pre- 



NOTES AND INSTANCES 311 

sented to the child in the haphazard system of phys- 
ical education which obtains in our nurseries and 
schools. 

And on this note I may well conclude my chapter, 
for no argument I can advance in favour of a care- 
ful consideration of the principles I have laid down 
can have such cogency and force as the most super- 
ficial examination of the physique of the children 
in our schools and the adults in our streets. We 
are indeed suffering, not only in Great Britain 
but on the continents of Europe and America, from 
a failure to recognise that man is no longer a natural 
animal, whose life-habits were dependent upon the 
development of the faculty of instinct, and that all 
systems of physical culture (and how diverse they 
are!) must necessarily fail unless they take into 
account that first and last essential, the free use 
and consciousness of the reasoning, controlling 
mind. 



PART III 

THE THEORY AND PRACTICE OF A NEW 

METHOD OF RESPIRATORY 

RE-EDUCATION 

First published 1907. 



"Whoever hesitates to utter that which he thinks the 
highest truth, lest it should be too much in advance of 
the time, may reassure himself by looking at his acts 
from an impersonal point of view. . „ . It is not for 
nothing that he has in him these sympathies with some 
principles and repugnance to others. He, with all his 
capacities, and aspirations, and beliefs, is not an accident, 
but a product of the time. He must remember that while 
he is a descendant of the past he is a parent of the fu- 
ture; and that his thoughts are as children born to him, 
which he may not carelessly let die." — Herbert Spencer. 



Introductory 

It may be of interest to my readers to know that 
the method I have founded is the result of a prac- 
tical and unique experience, for my knowledge was 
gained — 

1. While vainly attempting to eradicate personal, 
vocal, and respiratory defects by recognised sys- 
tems. 

2. While afterwards putting into practice certain 
original principles, which enabled me to eradicate 
these defects. 

3. While giving personal demonstrations of the 
application of these principles from a respiratory, 
vocal, and health-giving point of view. 

I first imparted the method thus evolved to 
patients recommended by medical men over ten 
years prior to June, 1904. At that date I intro- 
duced it to leading London medical men, who, 
after investigation, decided that the method was, 
as one doctor put it, "the most efficient known to 
(him)." 

The method makes for — 

315 



316 RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 

In Education: 

i. Prevention of certain defects hereinafter re- 
ferred to. 
2, Adequate and correct use of the muscular 
mechanisms concerned with respiration. 
In Re-education: 

1. Eradication of certain defects hereinafter 

referred to. 

2, Co-ordination in the use of the muscular 

mechanisms concerned with respiration. 

The result of (2) is not only to make that func- 
tion efficient, but also to ensure that normal activity 
and natural massage of the internal organs so neces- 
sary to the adequate performance of the vital func- 
tions and the preservation of a proper condition of 
health. 

Fo Matthias Alexander. 



THE THEORY OF RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 

The artificial conditions of modern civilised life, 
among which is comparative lack of free exercise 
in the open air, are conducive to the madequate use 
of breathing power. Indulgence in harmful habits 
of feeding and posture have caused these same 
habits, through heredity and unconscious imita- 
tion, to become "second nature" in the great ma- 
jority of adults to-day and frequently in children, 
even at an early age. 

The normal condition of vigour in the action of 
the component parts of the respiratory mechanisms 
is greatly interfered with; general nervous relaxa- 
tion is brought about, and a feeble, flabby action be- 
comes permanent. 

Certain muscles of the thoracic mechanisms which 
should take the lead in the performance of the 
breathing movements remain entirely inert for the 
greater part of life, whilst others, which were never 
intended by nature to monopolise this particular 
act but only to serve as a relief or change, are used 
solely for the act of breathing. 

Hence arises a condition in which the posture, 

3i7 



318 RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 

the symmetry of the body, the graceful normal 
curves of the whole frame, suffer alteration and 
change. 

The capacity and mobility of the thorax (chest) 
are decreased, its shape (particularly in the lumbar 
region, clavicles, and lower sides of the chest) is 
changed in a harmful way, and the abdominal vis- 
cera are displaced, whilst the heart, lungs, and other 
vital organs are allowed to drop below their nor- 
mal position. Inadequate holding-space of the 
thorax — which means a distinct lessening of the 
"vital capacity" — and displacement of the vital 
organs within it, are great factors in retarding the 
natural activity of the parts concerned, which are 
therefore unable fully and naturally to perform 
their functions. Under these circumstances the 
natural chemical changes in the human organism 
cannot be adequate. 

The serious interference with the circulatory 
processes and the inadequate oxygenation of the 
blood prevent the system from being properly 
nourished and cleansed of impurities, for the ac- 
tion of the excretory processes will be impeded and 
the whole organism slowly but surely charged with 
foreign matter, which, sooner or later, will cause 
acute symptoms of disease. 

It will at once be understood that the defects 
enumerated produce distinct deterioration in the 
condition of the different organs of the body, and 
it is well known that an organ's power of resist- 



RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 319 

ance to disease depends upon the adequacy of its 
functioning power, which in its turn depends upon 
adequate activity. 

Records exist which prove that Chinese physi- 
cians as early as 2000 B.C. employed breathing ex- 
ercises in the treatment of certain diseases. It is 
therefore obvious that the people concerned had 
reached : 

1. A stage in their evolution which corre- 
sponds with that of our time, i.e., demanding re- 
education. 

2. A stage of observation of cause and effect 
similar to that of to-day, which led them to see 
the need of re-education. Such re-education is 
essential to the restoration of the natural condi- 
tions present at the birth in every normal babe, 
though gradually deteriorated under conditions of 
modern life. 

In recent years the following members of the 
medical profession have urged the inestimable value 
of the cultivation and development of the respira- 
tory mechanism, and their conclusions have been 
borne out by the practical results secured by respira- 
tory re-education combined with proper medical 
treatment. 



3 2o RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 



MEDICAL OPINIONS CONCERNING THE EVIL EFFECT 

OF INTERFERENCE WITH AND INADEQUATE USE 

OF THE RESPIRATORY PROCESSES 

Mr. W. Arbuthnot Lane, surgeon to Guy's Hos- 
pital, in his lecture published in the Lancet, Decem- 
ber 17, 1904, p. 1697, urges that reduction in the 
respiratory capacity is a very great factor in lower- 
ing the activity of all the vital processes of the body, 
and that in the first instance inadequate aeration 
and oxygenation is the result of a serious alteration 
in the abdominal mechanisms, and afterwards this 
insufficient aeration impairs the digestive processes. 

Dr. Hugh A. McCallum, in his clinical lecture 
on "Visceroptosis" (dropping of the viscera), as 
published in the British Medical Journal, February 
18, 1905, p. 345, points out that over ninety per 
cent, of the females suffering from neurasthenia 
(exhaustion of nerve force) are victims of viscer- 
optosis, and that the conditions present are bad 
standing posture, imperfect use of the lower zone 
of the thorax, and the lack of tone in the abdominal 
muscular system which leads to defective intra- 
abdominal pressure. He also mentions that Dr. 
John Madison Taylor of Philadelphia and Keith of 
England were the two first to point out that the 
origin of this disease begins in a faulty position and 
use of the thorax. 

In a leading article in the Lancet, December 24, 



RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 321 

1904, p. 1796, this passage occurs: "Whatever 
may be the causes, it is certain that an increasing 
number of town-dwellers suffer from constipation 
and atony of the colon, and that purgatives, enemata, 
and massage are powerless to prevent their progress 
from constipation to coprostasis.' , 

CONVALESCENTS 

The value of respiratory re-education in the 
treatment of convalescents was pointed out recently 
(1905) by M. Siredey and M. Rosenthal in a paper 
read at a meeting of the Societe Medicale des 
Hopitaux. 

An excerpt from the Lancet, February 18, 1905, 
p. 463, reads as follows : 

"They said that respiratory insufficiency was one 
of the causes of the general debility which showed 
itself after an acute illness. It was easily recog- 
nised by the following symptoms, which the patient 
presented, namely, thoracic insufficiency, shown by 
absence or impairment of the movement of the 
thorax; and diaphragmatic insufficiency, shown by 
immobility or recession of the abdomen during in- 
spiration — a condition met with in pseudo-pleurisy 
of the bases of the lungs. 

"Respiratory re-education was, in their opinion, 
the specific treatment for respiratory insufficiency. 
In the case of convalescents it constantly produced 
a progressive threefold effect, namely, expansion 



322 RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 

of the thorax, diuresis, and increase of weight. It 
promoted in a marked degree the recuperation of 
the vital functions which followed acute illness, and 
the general health of the patients improved rapidly. 
It ought to be combined with other forms of treat- 
ment, and the action of the latter was enhanced by 
it." 

The matter of preventing defective and restoring 
proper action clearly calls for attention. The fore- 
going will enable the reader definitely to understand 
what is necessary, viz., 

i. In Prevention. The inculcation of a proper 
mental attitude towards the act of breathing in 
children, to be followed by those detailed instruc- 
tions necessary to the correct practice of such 
respiratory exercises as will maintain adequate 
and proper use of the breathing organs. 

2. In Restoration. A body possessing one or 
other or all of the defects previously named will 
need re-education in order to eradicate the defects 
brought about by bad habits, etc., and to restore a 
proper condition. As the breathing mechanism is 
ordinarily unconsciously controlled, it is neces- 
sary, in order to regain full efficiency in the use 
of it, to proceed by way of conscious control until 
the normal conditions return. Afterwards, when 
perfected, unconscious control — as it originally 
existed prior to respiratory and physical deteriora^ 
tion — will supervene. 



II 



Errors to be Avoided and Facts to be Remem- 
bered in the Theory and Practice of 
Respiratory Re-Education 

"Each faculty acquires fitness for its function by per- 
forming its function ; and if its function is performed for 
it by a substituted agency, none of the required adjust- 
ment of nature takes place; but the nature becomes de- 
formed to fit the artificial arrangements instead of the 
natural arrangements." — Herbert Spencer. 

Anything that makes for good may be rendered 
harmful in its effect by injudicious application or 
improper use, and many authorities have referred 
to this fact in connexion with breathing exercises. 
For the guidance of my readers I will detail some 
of the harmful results which accrue from the at- 
tempt to take what are known as "deep breaths" 
during the practice of breathing and physical exer- 
cises, in accordance with the instructions set down 
and the principle advocated in recognised breathing 
systems. 

At the outset, let me point out that respiratory 
education or respiratory re-education will not prove 
successful unless the mind of the pupil is thoroughly 

323 



324 RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 

imbued with the true principles which apply to at- 
mospheric pressure, the equilibrium of the body, 
the centre of gravity, and to positions of mechanical 
advantage where the alternate expansions and con- 
tractions of the thorax are concerned. In other 
words, it is essential to have a proper mental atti- 
tude towards respiratory education or re-education, 
and the specific acts which constitute the exercises 
embodied in it, together with a proper knowledge 
and practical employment of the true primary move- 
ment in each and every act. 

I may remark that I recognised this factor and 
put it to practical use over twenty years ago, but 
it has been quite overlooked or neglected in the 
other systems formulated before and since that 
time. In fact, when I introduced my method to 
leading London medical men they quickly admitted 
the value of this important factor, and expressed 
their surprise that on account of its importance it 
had not been previously advocated, seeing that from 
a practical point of view it is so essential, not only 
in the eradication of respiratory faults or defects 
(re-education), but also in preventing them (edu- 
cation). 

A proper mental attitude, let me repeat then, is 
all-important. From its neglect arise many of the 
serious defects ordinarily met with in the respira- 
tory mechanism of civilised people, all of which 
are exaggerated in the practice of customary 
"breathing exercises." 



RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 325 

1. "Sniffing" or "Gasping" If the "deep breath" 
be taken through the nasal passages there will be a 
loud "sniffing" sound and collapse of the alae nasi, 
and if through the mouth, a "gasping" sound. The 
pupil has not been told that if the thorax is expanded 
correctly the lungs will at once be filled with air 
by atmospheric pressure, exactly as a pair of bel- 
lows is filled when the handles are pulled apart. 

It is a well-known fact, but one greatly to be re- 
gretted, that many teachers of breathing and phys- 
ical exercises actually tell the pupils that, in order 
to get the increased air-supply they must "sniff." 

Worse than this, many medical men are guilty of 
similar instruction to their patients, and when giv- 
ing a personal demonstration of how a "deep 
breath" should be taken, they "sniff" loudly and 
bring about a collapse of the alae nasi, throw back 
the head, and interfere with the centre of gravity. 
Of course, it is only necessary to remind them of 
the law of atmospheric pressure as it applies to 
breathing, and they at once recognise their error. 

Such a state of affairs serves to show that lam- 
entable ignorance prevails even in the twentieth 
century in connexion with so essential a function as 
breathing, and on reflection we must realise the 
seriousness of a situation which, from some points 
of view, is really pathetic. 

Most people, if asked to take a "deep breath," 
will proceed to — I use the words spoken by thou- 
sands of people I have experimented upon — "suck 



326 RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 

air into the lungs to expand the chest," whereas, 
of course, the proper expansion of the chest, as a 
primary movement, causes the alae nasi to be di- 
lated and the lungs to be instantly filled with air by 
atmospheric pressure, without any harmful lowering 
of the pressure. 

2. During this harmful "sniffing" act it will be 
seen that — 

(a) The larynx is unduly depressed; likewise 
the diaphragm. 

The undue strain, caused by this unnatural 
crowding down of the larynx and its accessories, 
is undoubtedly the greatest factor in the causa- 
tion of throat troubles, especially where profes- 
sional voice-users are concerned. This has been 
abundantly proved by the practical tests which I 
have made during the past twelve years. My suc- 
cess in London with eminent members of the dra- 
matic and vocal profession, sent to me by their 
medical advisers, might be mentioned in this 
connexion. 

(b) The upper chest is unduly raised, and in 
most cases the shoulders also. 

(c) The back is unduly hollowed in the lum- 
bar region. 

(d) The abdomen is generally protruded, and 
there is an abnormally deranged intra-abdominal 
pressure. 

(e) The head is thrown too far back, and the 



RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 327 

neck unduly tensed and shortened at a time when 
it should be perfectly free from strain. 

(f) Parts of the chest are unduly expanded, 
while others that should share in the expansion 
are contracted, particularly the back in the lum- 
bar region. 

(g) During the expiration there is an undue 
falling of the upper chest, which harmfully in- 
creases the intra-thoracic pressure and so dams 
back the blood in the thin-walled veins and 
auricles and hampers the heart's action. 

(h) Undue larynx depression prevents the 
proper placing and natural movements of the 
tongue, the adequate and correct opening of the 
mouth for the formation of the resonance cavity 
necessary to the vocalisation of a true "Ah." 

It is well known that the tongue is attached to 
the larynx, and therefore any undue depression 
of the latter must of necessity interfere with the 
free and correct movements of the former. 

(i) The head is thrown back to open the 
mouth. 

This is a common fault, even with professional 
singers, but a moment's consideration of the 
movements of the jaw — from an anatomical point 
of view — will show that it should move down- 
wards without effort, and that it is not necessary 
to move the head backwards in order to effect the 
opening of the mouth by the lowering of the jaw, 
since, as a matter of fact, the latter movement 



328 RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 

will be more readily and perfectly performed if 
the head remains erect without any deviatory 
posture. 

Every voice-user should learn to open the 
mouth without throwing back the head. Very 
distinct benefits will accrue to those who succeed 
in establishing this habit. 

It is well known that the practice of "physical-cul- 
ture'' exercises has caused emphysema, and it has 
been suggested that unnatural breathing exercises 
have also been responsible for the condition. I re- 
fer to this because I wish to show that it would not 
be possible to cause emphysema by the method of 
respiratory education and re-education I have 
formulated. 

Emphysema may be caused by : — 

1. The reduction of the elasticity of the lung 
cells and tissue resulting from undue expansion 
of the lungs and from their being held too long in 
this expanded position. 

2. The undue intra-thoracic pressure, during 
an attempt at expiration or some physical act, 
upon the air cells, which remain filled with air in 
consequence of the means of egress from the 
lungs being temporarily closed by the approxima- 
tion of vocal reeds and ventricular bands. 

If the fundamental principles of my method are 
observed, these conditions cannot be present during 



RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 329 

the practice of the exercises, and emphysema there- 
fore not only cannot be produced but is likely to 
be even remedied where previously existing. 

In the first place, the tendency unduly to expand 
any part or parts of the thorax in particular, to the 
exclusion of other parts, is prevented by the detailed 
personal instruction given in connexion with each 
exercise in its application to individual defects or 
peculiarities of the pupil. Moreover, the mechanical 
advantages in the body-pose and chest-poise as- 
sumed in these exercises cause them to be performed 
with the minimum of effort, and lead to an even and 
controlled expansion of the whole thorax. There 
is not, as is too often the case, an undue expansion 
of one part of the chest, while other parts, which 
should share in such expansion, are being contracted 
— a condition that obtains, for instance, when the 
diaphragm is unduly depressed in inspiration. In 
this latter case there is a sinking above and below 
the clavicles, a hollowing in the lumbar region of 
the back, undue protrusion of the abdomen, dis- 
placement of the abdominal viscera, reduction in 
height, undue depression of the larynx, and the 
centre of gravity is thrown too far back. 

The striking feature in those who have practised 
customary breathing exercises is an undue lateral 
expansion of the lower ribs, when several or all of 
the above defects are present. This excessive ex- 
pansion gives an undue width to the lower part of 
the chest, and there are thousands of young girls 



330 RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 

who present quite a matronly appearance in conse- 
quence. The breathing exercises imparted by teach- 
ers of singing are particularly effective in bringing 
about this undesirable and harmful condition. 

The guiding principle that should be invariably 
kept in mind by both teacher and pupil is to secure, 
with the minimum of effort, perfect use of the com- 
ponent parts of the mechanisms concerned in res- 
piration and vocalisation. Then, sooner or later, 
adequate mobility, power, speed, absolute control, 
and artistic manipulation must follow. 

Most people — teachers as well as pupils — when 
thinking of or practising breathing exercises, have 
one fixed idea, viz., that of causing a great expan- 
sion of the chest, whereas its proper and adequate 
contraction is equally important. There are, in- 
deed, many cases in which the expiratory movement 
calls for more attention than the inspiratory. 

Careful observation will show that those who take 
breath by the "sniffing" or "gasping" mode of 
breathing always experience great difficulty with 
breath-control in speech and song, or during the 
performance of breathing exercises. This remains 
true whether the air is expelled through the mouth 
or nasal passages, and it is due to the imperfect use 
of the thoracic mechanism, and the consequent loss 
of mechanical advantage already referred to at the 
end of the inspiration. 

The natural and powerful air-controlling power 
is therefore absent, and its absence causes undue 



RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 331 

approximation of the vocal reeds, and probably of 
the ventricular bands in the endeavour to prevent 
the escape of air, which air, when once released un- 
der these conditions, is thereafter inadequately and 
imperfectly controlled. 

In vocal use there is considerable increase in this 
lack of breath-control, the upper chest being more 
rapidly and forcibly depressed during the vocalisa- 
tion. 

This is not a matter for surprise, for if a mechan- 
ical advantage is essential to the proper expansion 
of the thorax for the intake of air, it is equally 
essential to the controlling power during the expira- 
tion, and if during the expiration the upper chest 
is falling, it clearly proves that the advantage indi- 
cated is not present. 



Ill 

The Practice of Respiratory Re-Education 

habit in relation to peculiarities and defects 

"If we contemplate the method of Nature, we see that 
everywhere vast results are brought about by accumulat- 
ing minute actions." — Herbert Spencer. 

The mental and physical peculiarities or defects 
of men and women are the result of heredity or ac- 
quired habit, and the most casual observer has no- 
ticed that certain peculiarities or defects are char- 
acteristic of the members of particular families, as, 
for instance, in connexion with the standing and 
sitting postures, the style of walking, the position 
of the shoulders and shoulder-blades, the use of the 
arm, and the use of the vocal organs in speech, etc. 

Such family peculiarities or defects are uncon- 
sciously acquired by the children, often becoming 
more pronounced in the second generation, such ac- 
quirements making for good or ill, as the case may 
be. I will, however, confine myself to an enumera- 
tion of those with a harmful tendency, as an under- 
standing of bad habits is essential to the considera- 

332 



RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 333 

tion of the teaching principles adopted in my method 
of respiratory-physical re-education. 

The chief peculiarities or defects may be broadly 
indicated as: — 

1. An incorrect mental attitude towards the 
respiratory act. 

2. Lack of control over, and improper and in- 
adequate use of, the component parts of the dif- 
ferent mechanisms of the body, limbs, and ner- 
vous system. 

3. Incorrect pose of the body and chest poise, 
and therefrom consequent defects in the stand- 
ing and sitting postures, the interference with the 
normal position and shape of the spine, as well 
as the ribs, the costal arch, the vital organs, and 
the abdominal viscera. 

Re-education, when one or other or all of these 
peculiarities or defects are present, means eradica- 
tion of existing bad habits, and the following will 
indicate some of the chief principles upon which 
the teaching method of this re-education is based : — 

That where the human machinery is concerned 
Nature does not work in parts, but treats every- 
thing as a whole. 

That a proper mental attitude towards respiration 
is at once inculcated, so that each and every respira- 
tory act in the practice of the exercises is the direct 
result of volition, the primary, secondary, and other 



334 RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 

movements necessary to the proper performance of 
such act having first been definitely indicated to the 
pupil. 

It may prove of interest to mention that W. Mar- 
cel, M.D., F.R.S., and Harry Campbell, M.D., B.S., 
London, are of opinion that volition as such makes 
a direct demand upon the breathing powers quite 
apart from all physical effort, and with these great 
advantages, that, unlike the latter, it neither in- 
creases the production of waste products nor tends 
to cause thoracic rigidity, thus more or less retard- 
ing the movements of the chest. The experiments 
made by Dr. Marcet show that the duration of a 
man's power to sustain the muscle contraction nec- 
essary to raise a weight a given number of times 
depends upon the endurance of the brain-centres 
causing the act of volition rather than upon the 
muscular power. An instance is quoted of a man 
who lifted a weight of 4 pounds 203 times, and 
who, after resting and performing forced breathing 
movements, raised the same weight the same height 
700 times. 

Regarding muscle development and chest expan- 
sion, Dr. Harry Campbell has in his book on 
breathing taken the case of Sandow. His conclu- 
sion will prove of interest. He pointed out that 
Sandow claimed to be able to increase the size of 
the chest 14 inches — that is, from 48 to 62 inches in 
circumference. Dr. Campbell then expressed the 
opinion that this increase is almost entirely the re- 



RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 335 

suit of the swelling up of the large muscles sur- 
rounding the chest, and that most probably the in- 
crease in his bony chest (thorax) is not more than 
2 to 3 inches, seeing that his "vital capacity" is 
only 275 cubic inches. 

(For ten years past I have drawn the attention 
of medical men to the deception of ordinary chest 
measurements and to the evils wrought by the phys- 
ical training and the "stand-at-attention" attitude 
in vogue in the army, and also to the harmful effects 
of the drill in our schools, where the unfortunate 
children are made to assume a posture which is ex- 
actly that of the soldier, whose striking character- 
istic is the undue and harmful hollow in the lumbar 
spine and the numerous defects that are inseparable 
from this unnatural posture.) 

There is such immediate improvement in the pose 
of the body and poise of the chest whatever the con- 
ditions (excepting, of course, organised structural 
defects), that a valuable mechanical advantage is 
secured in the respiratory movements, and this is 
gradually improved by the practice until the habit 
becomes established, and the law of gravity apper- 
taining to the human body is duly obeyed. 

The mechanical advantage referred to is of par- 
ticular value, for it means prevention of undue 
and harmful falling of the upper chest at the end of 
the expiration, which is always present in those who 
practise the customary breathing exercises, the 
pupil being then deprived of the mechanical advan- 



336 RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 

tage so essential to the proper performance of the 
next inspiratory act. 

Then follows due increase in the movements of 
expansion and contraction of the thorax until such 
movements are adequate and perfectly controlled. 

Further, these expansions are primary movements 
in securing that increase in the capacity of the chest 
necessary to afford the normal oscillations of atmos- 
pheric pressure, without unduly lowering that pres- 
sure — or, in other words, they give opportunity to 
fill the lungs with air, while the contractions over- 
come the air pressure and force the air out of the 
lungs, and at the same time constitute the control- 
ling power of the speed and length of the expiration. 

The excessive and harmful lowering of the air 
pressure in the respiratory tract, and the consequent 
collapse of the alse nasi, is prevented by so regulat- 
ing the respiratory speed that the lungs are filled 
by atmospheric pressure. 

The value of this will be readily understood when 
it is remembered that such lowering, which is al- 
ways present in the "sniffing" mode of breathing, 
causes collapse of the alse nasi. It also tends to 
cause congestion of the mucous membrane of the 
respiratory tract on the sucker system, setting up 
catarrh and its attendant evils, such as throat disor- 
ders, loss of voice, bronchitis, asthma, and other 
pulmonary troubles. 

From the first lesson the effect upon the splanchnic 
area is such that the blood is more or less drawn 



RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 337 

away from it to the lungs, and is then evenly dis- 
tributed to other parts of the body. The intra- 
abdominal pressure is more or less raised, and there 
is a gradual tendency to the permanent establish- 
ment of normal conditions. 

The use of bandages or corsets is to be condemned 
as treatment in protruding abdomen instead of the 
adoption of practical means to remove the cause. 
Such support to the abdominal wall is artificial and 
harmful, since it tends to make the muscles more 
flaccid. The respiratory mechanism should be re- 
educated, for this would mean a re-education or 
strengthening of the supports Nature has supplied. 
In other words, the sinking above and below the 
clavicles and the undue hollowing of the lumbar 
spine — the great factors in the direct causation of 
the protrusion of the abdomen — are removed, and 
a normal condition of the abdominal muscles estab- 
lished. This means a very decided improvement in 
the figure and general health. 

The improvement in the abdominal conditions 
(the improved position of the abdominal viscera 
and the development of the abdominal muscles) 
is proportionate to that of the respiratory move- 
ments — a fact that can be readily understood when 
I point out that the movements of the parts are in- 
terdependent. When the faulty distention of the 
splanchnic area is present it will be found that the 
diaphragm is unduly low in breathing; and when 
there is excessive depression of the diaphragm 



33% RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 

in respiration there is interference with the centre 
of gravity by displacement forward, and the com- 
pensatory arching backward in the lumbar region. 

After a time there is such improvement in the 
use of the component parts of the mechanism that 
an inspiration may, if desired, be secured by a de- 
pression of the diaphragm, while at the same mo- 
ment the condition in the splanchnic area is actually 
improved. 

Improvement in respiratory exchange is secured 
by gradual increase in the expansions and contrac- 
tions of the thorax, which increases the aeration of 
lungs, the supply of oxygen, and the elimination of 

co 2 . 

The quantity of residual air in the lungs is greatly 
increased, and if the expired air is always converted 
into a controlled whispered vowel during the prac- 
tice of the breathing exercises very great benefits 
accrue, notably those derived from the prolonged 
duration of air in the lungs, and the proper inter- 
thoracic pressure necessary to force the adequate 
supply of oxygen into the blood and 'eliminate the 
due quantity of C0 2 . 

The employment of these whispered tones means 
the proper use of the vocal organs in a form of 
vocalisation little associated with ordinary bad 
habits, and that perfect co-ordination of the parts 
concerned which is inseparable from adequately 
controlled whisper vocalisation. 

There is a rapid clearing of the skin, the white 



RESPIRATORY RE-EDUCATION 339 

face becoming a natural colour, and a reduction of 
fat in the obese by its being burnt off with the 
extra oxygen supply. 

This reduction in the weight and size is often 
quite remarkable, as also the development of the 
flaccid muscles of the abdominal wall and the con- 
sequent improvement in the activity of the parts con- 
cerned. 



CONCLUDING REMARKS 

The foregoing will serve to draw attention to 
the far-reaching and beneficial effects of what, for 
the lack of a more satisfactory and comprehensive 
name, I refer to as respiratory re-education. 

It is a method that makes for the maintenance 
and restoration of those physical conditions pos- 
sessed by every normal child at birth, the presence 
of which ensures a proper standard of health, ade- 
quate resistance to disease, and a reserve power 
which, if a serious illness should occur, will serve 
to turn the tide at the critical moment towards re- 
covery. The insurance of such a condition for a 
generation would mean the regeneration of the 
human race as constituted to-day; and I have no 
hesitation in stating that the results secured during 
the past twenty years, and particularly during the 
past thirteen years in London in co-operation with 
leading medical men, justify me in asserting that 
the practical application of the principles of this 
new method in education and re-education will be 
invaluable in overcoming the disadvantages and bad 
habits of our artificial civilised life, and that they 
will prove the great factor in successfully checking 
the physical degeneration of mankind. 

340 



INDEX 



Abdominal wall, 20, 202, 
264, 286, 291; A. pressure, 
191, 264, 266, 304, 320, 

327, 336, 339- 

Abnormality, 69, 115; ab- 
normal physical condi- 
tion, 71, 115, 262. 

Aborigines, of North Am- 
erica, New Zealand, 
Japan, 8, 10. 



28, 140, 143, 156, 161 ff., 
182, 187, 195, 197, 237 ff.; 
slowness of process, 9; in 
children, 116, 136, 153, 
155; German point of 
view, 173; adaptability to 
the unusual, 161 ff., 182, 
241, 245, 248 ff., 297; ex- 
amples of, 249 ff. 
Affirmatives, 53. 



Acrobats and athletes, 278, Alcohol, 59, 288. v. Over- 



296. 

Acts (actions), mechan- 
ical, 9, 33 ff.; mechanical 
repetition of, 6, 33; re- 
flex, 54; reasoned and un- 
reasoned, 185-188, 204, 
252; instinctive number 
of, decreasing, 197; imi- 
tative and reasoned, 207; 
muscular, performed vi- 
cariously by teacher, 23, 
207, 212, 214 ff., 217, 257; 
performance of habitual, 
by other than habitual 
methods, 213, in sitting, 
284; antagonistic action, 
185; manner of perform- 
ance, all important, 74; 
act of faith, 48 ff. 

Adaptability, man's, to 
changing environment, 



indulgence. 

Ambidexterity, 118. 

America, 174 ff. 

Anaemia, 15. 

Anaesthesia, 124, 236. 

Anger, 44. 

Ankles, 184, 279. 

Appendicitis, Preface, 183, 
191, 235, 303-305. 

Apprehension, 88; in pu- 
pil, 253; and re-educa- 
tion, 249-59; cultivated, 25. 

Aptitude, natural, 205. 

Archer, William, 76 ff. 

Argument, 193 ff. 

Arms, incorrect use of, 23, 
98, 184, 216, 219, 238, 276; 
in drawing, 130. 

Associations, mental, con- 
nected with ideas of 
speech, 54. 



341 



342 



INDEX 



Asthma, 234, 274, 288, 299, 
336. 

Atavism, 10, 14. 

Athletes, 57, 278, 296. 

Atmospheric pressure, in 
connection with breath- 
ing, 20, 147, 324 ff., 336. 

Attention, attitude of, 103 
ff.; "stand at attention," 

334- 
Auto-intoxication, 21, 190, 
234, 304; in case of child, 

113. 

Automatism, 160-167; auto- 
matic control, 46, 54; au- 
tomatic functions, 189, 
290-292; automatic devel- 
opment, 160 ff.; automat- 
ic training and machin- 
ery, 169. 

Auto-suggestion, 38, 52, 
218, 231. v. Self-hypno- 
tism. 

Bacteriology, Preface. 

Back, wrong use of, 98; 
hollowing of, 201, 276, 
298, 327, in children, 126; 
lengthening and widen- 
ing of, 277, 291. v. Spine. 

Bad temper, 58, 133, 222. 

Balance, lack of mental, 
131; upset by emergency, 
252; v. Co-ordination. 

Bicycling, 226. 

Blood, v. Circulation. 

Body, human, potentialities 
of, Preface, 2; v. Potenti- 
alities. 



Body, civil war in, 15 ff., 
93, 186, 197; in so-called 
concentration, 103; as a 
mechanism not under- 
stood, 16-18; delusions in 
regard to uses of, 20; 
false poise and carriage 
of, 86, 114, 129, in draw- 
ing, 130, in dancing, 136, 
due to rigidity, 213; 
lengthening of, 284 
ff. 

Boxing, 232. 

Breathing, explanation of 
act, 147; deep-breathing, 
13, 27, 145 ff., 149, 275, 
298, 323; by sucking in 
air, 20, 201 ff., 231, 267, 
325, 326, 335; incorrect 
habits of, 86, 310, 317, ex- 
ample of, 91 ff., 201; con- 
trol of, 179, 220; even 
pneumatic, 231; "breath- 
ing exercises," 298, 329, 
335', Chinese methods, 
319; mouth breathing, 
146, 298, in children danc- 
ing, 126. v. Part III, 
312-340. 

British, methods of, 171 ff. 

Bronchitis, 183, 299, 336. 

Brute force, principle of, 
161, 165 ff. 

Cancer, Preface, 47, 183, 

288. 
Carlyle, Thomas, 245. 
Catarrh, 336. 
Cause and effect, due se- 



INDEX 



343 



quence of, 45, 96, 132; ef- 
fects given significance 
of causes, 133; in usual 
teaching methods, 205; 
in connection with re-ed- 
ucation, 200, 215. 

Chemical changes, in phys- 
ical constitution, pro- 
duced by mental condi- 
tion, 47. 

Chest, unduly elevated, 
264, 276, 298, 307, Z27, 
330, 334; measurements, 
fallacy of, 325. 

Child, v. Education. 

Circulation, 17, 19, 21, 29, 
289, 308. 

Civilisation, as a factor in 
physical degeneration, 7 
ff., 14; in relation to evo- 
lution, 11; artificial, 14, 
317, 340; man's progress 
towards higher stage of, 
155, 187; critical stage of, 
I59> 192; future, to be 
based on reason, 243. 

Claim, synopsis of, 181-192. 

Colitis, 235. 

Colon, atony of, 320. 

Common-sense, 30. v. Rea- 
son. 

Concentration, 89, 216, 261; 
warning with regard to, 
102 ff.; national, 169. 

Conscious guidance and 
control, theory and prac- 
tice of, Preface; man's 
progress in direction of, 
31 ff., 107, 115, 141, 155, 



186, 197, 208; necessity 
for, 35, 54, 57-72, 84, 156, 
163, 179, 181, 187, 227, 
296, 305, 322; possibility 
of complete, 41, 44 ff., 56; 
primarily universal, sec- 
ondly a specific, 59, 209; 
universal application of, 
72, 141, 181 ff., 192; prac- 
tical application of, 57- 
72, 179; reasoned, 182, 
187; as synonym for mo- 
bility of mind, 92; for 
poise, 136; for reasoned 
experience, 68; as funda- 
mental of future educa- 
tion, 141-155; danger of 
underrating power of, 
291; as adaptability in 
emergency, 241. 
Conscious guidance and 
control, methods of, 94, 
189, 225, 230, formulation 
of, 119 ff.; four essential 
stages in, 200 ff.; com- 
pared with other teach- 
ing methods, 52; mental 
position of teacher and 
pupil, 89, 231; application 
in connection with 
breathing, 91; dramatic 
training, 138; golf, 221- 
226; ploughing, 239 ff.; 
sitting, 283; rising, 285; 
walking, 279-283; auto- 
matic functions, 290-292; 
emergencies, 243 ff., 249, 
282, 297; individual er- 
rors and delusions, 260- 



344 



INDEX 



272; bad habits, 288 ff.; 
application, in case of 
stuttering, 219 ff., 294, 
spinal curvature, 301; ap- 
pendicitis, 304; effects of 
treatment, 233 ff., 306- 
312; in case of defective 
speech, 53, 133, 231, 233 
ff.; lasting quality of 
change, 234. 

Confidence, based on rea- 
son, 215; loss of, due to 
sub-conscious guidance, 
222. 

Consciousness, with regard 
to use of muscular mech- 
anisms, 17 ff., 94, 96; ne- 
cessity of quickening the 
conscious mind, 52. 

Constipation, 20, 235, 274, 
304, 320. 

Contortions, sub-conscious, 
231; facial, 229-307. 

Control, defective mental 
and physical, 23 ff., 267, 
288; growth and prog- 
ress of intellectual, 30; 
mental, in "N e w 
Thought," 44; co-ordi- 
nated reasoned, 308. 

Co-ordination, defective, 
case of congenital, 53; in 
case of stammering, 53 
ff.; overindulgence, 58 
ff., 6S, 71; deep-breathing, 
146; children dancing, 
126; drawing, 130; na- 
tional, 170; with refer- 
ence to respiration, 148, 



316; to education, 140; 
case of deterioration of 
correct, 127 ff.; of im- 
proved, 219; correct, 190, 
304, 308; in standing po- 
sition, 278; test of cor- 
rect, 309; individual and 
national compared, 175. 

Crippling, 215. 

Courage, 2, 161, 171. 

Dancing, 124 ff., 165. 

Debility, 13, 15, 86. 

Defects, bodily, 14 ff., 51, 
114, 183 ff.; failure to 
eradicate by direct 
means, 95, 255; danger- 
ous, initiated by school 
methods, 127, 129, 132, 
152. 

Degeneracy, 6, 7, 12, 107, 
179, 212, 247, 311, 319, 
340; comparison between 
rural and urban, 6; not 
an epidemic, but a stage 
in progress of human 
race, 192 ff.; in children, 
106. 

Delusions (mental and 
physical), 18, 89, 185, 188, 
206, 214, 216, 219, 232, 253; 
in connection with physi- 
cal exercises, 21 ff.; na- 
tional, 167, 209; specific 
cases, 260, 272. 

Deterioration, physical, 
Preface, v. Degeneracy. 

Development, 11, 160, 238; 
scientific theory of, 195. 



INDEX 



345 



Diagnosis, 89, 193, 213, 255, 
308. 

Diaphragm, 337. 

Digestion, 179, 266, 320. 

Disablement, sub-con- 
sciously willed, 216. 

Disease, immunity from, 
43, 86; resistance to, 
Preface, 179; submission 
to, 268 ff. 

Doe, John, case of, 15 ff., 
21 ff., 93 ff. 

Dorando, 281-296. 

Dramatic expression, 138. 

Drawing, 129 ff. 

Dreaming, 25, 131. v. Self- 
hypnotism. 

Drug habit, 66 ff. 

Dumb-bells, 13, 26, 97. 

Eccentricity, 131 ff. 

Education, in relation jto 
evolution, 11, 25 ff.; as 
generally understood, 

does not necessarily mean 
progress on the evolu- 
tionary plane, 165; in ear- 
lier years, two methods 
of learning, 109, 114, 118; 
compared with re-educa- 
tion, 178; indictment of, 
252. 

Methods of education, on 
false basis, 25 ff.; on true 
basis, such as will estab- 
lish a normal kines- 
thesia, 71, 140, 155. 
On sub-conscious basis, 
two methods, older, of 



supervision, modern, of 
free expression, 115 ff.; 
older method, 122, 134; 
rigidity in, 136 ff., 144, 
I45> 151, 155; concentra- 
tion in, 103; physical ex- 
ercises, criticism of, 115, 
145, as doing more harm 
than good, 146; as hap- 
hazard system, 310 ff., 
failure of, owing to gen- 
eral ignorance of ideal 
physical condition in chil- 
dren, 114, 127; modern 
method (free expres- 
sion), 115 ff., 122, 136, 142; 
danger of experimenta- 
tion, 150. 

On basis of Conscious 
Guidance and Control, 
134 ff., 228, 296; essential 
starting point, 135; guid- 
ance and direction neces- 
sary in earliest years, 
134; postulates concern- 
ing necessity of conscious 
guidance and control as 
fundamental in education 
and commanding funda- 
mental of free expres- 
sion, 141-143; meaning of 
"training/* 144; child's 
right of choice within 
limits, 151; problem to be 
solved, 153 ff.; primary 
and secondary education, 
141. 
Effects and causes, v. Cause 
and Effect. 



346 



INDEX 



Effort, minimum of, em- 
ployed, 94; misapplied, 
95 ff., 103 ff., 130. 

Emotion, 25, 34, 46, 90, 278, 
328; in connection with 
music and dancing, 124. 

Emphysema, 298, 328. 

End, v. Means whereby. 

Energy, 14, 179; examples 
of wasted, 97, 130, 216, 
219 ff., 232 ff. 

Enunciation, 231. 

Environment, in education, 
no, 123, 128, 136. 

Equilibrium, 95, 238, 265, 
274, 280, 324. 

Eugenics, 106, 194. 

Eulenberg, myopathic the- 
ory of, 300. 

Evolution, 3-12, 28, 31, 37, 
185, 319; governing prin- 
ciple of, 41; towards con- 
scious guidance and con- 
trol, 40, 72, 84, 87, 141 
ff., 155, 159, 181, 197, 208, 
228; standards of, 157 ff.; 
national, 158, 162, 165, 
194, 228, 248. 



stage fright, 139; causing 
self-hypnotism, 242. 

Feeling-tones, v. Sensory 
appreciation. 

Feet, position of, for stand- 
ing, 274, 279; for walking, 
279-283; flat-foot, 264, 
280. 

Fencing, 204, 226. 

Flaccidity, undue, 95. 

Frazer's "Golden Bough," 
Preface. 

Freedom, 136, 143, 163; 
German conception of, 
163 ff. 

Free expression, 116 ff., 122 
ff., 136, 142, 143, 150; in 
dramatic training, 138 ff. 

Functions, bodily, 15, 16, 
184, 288, 305, 308; control 
of, 38, 41, 56. 

Games, 211. 

Germany, 163 ff. 

Golf, 204, 211-213, 221-226. 

Gravity, centre of, 285, 324, 

33&. 
Greece, civilisation of, 7. 



Face, expression of, 306 ff.; 

change during treatment, 

308. 
Faith-healing, Preface, 38, 

40, 45 ff., 52, 193, 215, 218, 

288; dangers of, 48. 
Fat, reduction of, 339; 

morbid condition of, 86. 
Fear, 34, 44, 88, 161, 182, 

265; fear reflexes, 88, 133; 



Habit (Habits), effects of, 
slow to show themselves; 
difference between old 
and new conception of, 
87, 90, 92; predisposition 
to, 86; in child, 108 ff.; 
of thought and of body, 
73 ff., 86 ff.; muscular, 18, 
54, 212; mental, 47, 53, 
212; how affected by act 



INDEX 



347 



of faith, 47 ff.; by sug- 
gestion, 52 ff.; control of 
mental, 102; mechanical, 
75, 77 ff., 105, 116; harm- 
ful, 86, 189, 234, 322, 333, 
340; attachment to harm- 
ful, 101, 106; specific 
harmful, 219, 273, 286- 
290, 317, of using eyes, 
184; of submission to ill- 
ness; cultivation of harm- 
ful, 105, 147, 207, 239, 
262; development of 
harmful in children, 106, 
in, 114, 123, 132-134; in- 
correct changed to cor- 
rect, 86, 104, 151, 189, 214, 
241, 289, 332) ability to 
check incipient, 234; habit 
of distinguishing between 
reasoned and unreasoned 
actions, necessary to evo- 
lution, 188. 

Hallucination, 85. 

Hand, evolution of, 5; 
movement of, 23; incor- 
rect use of, in drawing, 
130; position of hands as 
test of co-ordination, 309 
ff. 

Hay-fever, 235, 299. 

Head, delusion in regard to 
movement of, 18; exam- 
ple of, 23, 214; in draw- 
ing, 130; head thrown 
back, 201, 231, 233, 263, 
283, 327. 

Heart, 15, 19, 56, 298, 318; 
heart trouble among sol- 



diers, 148; case of dila- 
tion of, 307. 

Heredity, 10, 108 ff. 

Hips, 184, 279, 284. 

Hypnotism, Preface, 38 ff., 
52, 218 and note, 231, 236; 
dangers of, 41. 

Hypochondria, 99. 

Ideo-motor centres, 53, 129, 

211. 
Idee fixe, 50, 83, 85, 95, 262, 

267; national, 170-173. 
Ill-health, in some people 

as natural as health in 

others, 71. 
Imitation, 212, 292-297, 310, 

317, 332; deliberate, 94; 

unconscious, 109, 114, 

118, 212, 292-297; of 

faults in speech, 293 ff.; 

as method of teaching, 

207, 228. 
Improvement, signs of, 53, 

133, 233 ff-, 306-312. 
Indigestion, 15, 20, 201. 
Individual v. State, 160 ft., 

166, 167. 
Inertia, mental, 101, 105, 

185. 
Influenza, 305. 
Inhibition, 35 ff., 54, 86, 94, 

188, 200, 212, 225, 231 ff., 

256, 301; defective, 23; as 

a preventive order, 96, 

210, 220, 255 ff. 
Initiative, 99, 121. 
Inoculation, 2. 
Insanity, Preface, 74. 



348 



INDEX 



Insomnia, 15. 

Instinct, 33 ff-, 186, 188, 
196; as equivalent to sub- 
conscious control, 68; in 
modern child, 10S, 115, 
118 ff., 135, 154; primitive, 
166, 182; in modern man, 
182, 183, 186, 204, 296, 
311; standard of accuracy- 
lost, 217, 227; compared 
with intuition, 227; lim- 
itation of, in animals, 
247, in man, 296. 

Intelligence, growth of, in 
man, 4 ff., 54, 84, 98; dom- 
inating instinct, 37. 

Intoxication, emotional, 

125. 
Intuition, 34, 186, 203; com- 
pared with instinct, 2&tr 

Jaw, movement of, in speak- 
ing, 230; relaxation of, to 
open mouth, 232 ff. 

Judgment, 206, 241, 248; 
German failure in, 163 ff. 

Kinesthetic register, 97. r. 
Sensory appreciation. 

Kinesthetic systems, defec- 
tive and delusive, 22, 70, 
89 ff., 206; normal, 71; 
case of George Gray, 
137; over-exaltation of, 
125; demoralisation of, 
151, 155; national, 158; 
satisfactory condition of, 
constitutes "meanswhere- 
by" of free and full ex- 



pression, 140; re-educa- 
tion of, in connection 
with breathing, 148; with 
speaking, 230. 

Knees, 184, 279, 284. 

Ku-Klux Klan, 161. 

Kultur, 169. 

Larynx, depressed, 233, 267, 
2 99, 327; in children danc- 
ing, 126; raised and re- 
laxed, 233. 

Lassitude, 15, 101. 

Legs, movement of, 23, 
184; shortening of, 280; 
stiffening of, 307. v. Golf 
and Ploughing. 

Lips, incorrect use of, in 
speech, 53, 133. 

Lordosis, 298. 

Lungs, 17, 19, 92, 235, 318, 
325 ff., 335- 

Malformations, 188, 235. 

Malthus, 8. 

Man, present danger of, 5 
ff., 13, 23; progress 
through the ages, 28 ff., 
37; supreme inheritance 
of, 11, 106, 156, 228, 236, 
258, 290, 297. v. Poten- 
tialities. 

Manipulation, v. Acts, vi- 
cariously performed by 
teacher. 

Manufactured premises, 

162, 210. 

Massage, internal natural, 
190, 191, 289, 304 ff., 316. 



INDEX 



349 



"Means whereby," rather 
than the end, to be consid- 
ered,.^, 135, 140, 189, 204, 
210, 230, 262, 263, 266, 
283; of successful read- 
justment, 67; of free ancT 
full expression, 140; of 
conscious guidance and 
control, 197; of controlled 
speech, 208, 220, 230; of 
playing golf, 224, 226; 
of bicycling, 226; of 
ploughing, 237 ff.; of 
standing position, 275 ff.; 
of walking, 279-283; of 
sitting, 283; of rising, 
285; in relation to social 
reform, 11, 154; to educa- 
tion, 154; to individual er- 
rors and delusions, 262 ff. 

Mechanical advantage, po- 
sition of, 27, 86, 94, 96 ff., 
132, 189 ff., 214, 273, 277, 
301, 304, 321 ff., 335. 

Mechanistic theory, 4. 

Medical opinion concern- 
ing respiration, 319. 

Mental attitude, importance 
of subjects, 15 ff., 20 ff., 
46, 51 ff., 73 ff, 85, 93; 
wrong, of subject, 15, 18, 
98, 185, 188, 252 ff, 267, 
269; deliberately adopted, 
becomes fixed habit, 74; 
of teacher, 89, 215; of pu- 
pil, 89, 253; towards 
breathing, 322-324, 333. 

Method of teaching, 204 ff. 

Militarism, 166, 169 ff. 



Monomania, v. Idee fixe. 

Mouth, imperfect opening 
of, 229; controlled open- 
ing of, 230 ff., 233, 327- 

Miiller, Max, 56. 

Miinsterberg, psychological 
theories of, 30. 

Muscles, new ways of us- 
ing, 6; atrophied, 6, 15; 
semi-automatic, 56; con- 
scious movement of, 57; 
control and co-ordination 
of, 93- 

Muscular mechanism (mus- 
cular system), incorrect 
use of, 17 ff, 51, 86, 95, 
288, 310; correct use of, 
93, 225, 278, 289; mechan- 
ical development of, 16; 
derangement of, in child, 
113; correct natural use 
of, in children, 132; tho- 
racic, 317. 

Music, 124 ff, 165; musical 
instruments, 211. 

Myers, F. W. H., his con- 
cept of the sub-conscious 
self, 30 ff. 

Natural aptitude, 205, 262, 
283. 

Natural selection, 3-5, 16, 
195; as opposed to con- 
scious selection, 6. 

Neck, shortening of, 262, 
283, in children dancing, 
126; drawing, 130; stiffen- 
ing of, 96, 98, 201, 203, 
209, 231, 233, 298, 308; as 



350 



INDEX 



indicator of inadequate 

control, 128, 184. 
Nervous prostration, 16. 
"New Thought," 44, 52, 

287. 

Obsession, v. Idee fixe, 168. 
One-brain-track method, 

262, 266, 270. 
"Open-mind," 51, 76 ff., 

160, 174; contrasted with 

credulity, 98. 
Orders, conscious guiding, 

55 ff., 87 ff., 91; incorrect 

sub-conscious, 255; new 

and correct, 90 ff., 94, 142, 

250, 203, 211, 214, 217, 283; 

preventive, 96. 
Overcompensation, 25, 61, 

64, 90, 162, 262. 
Overindulgence, 58 ff., 66 

ff., 74, 273, 288. 

Pain, 48, 68 ff., 100, 218; 
perverted form of pleas- 
ure in, 71. 

Panaceas, Preface, 287. 

Paralysis, 234, 235. 

Persia, civilisation of, 7. 

Philosophy, 4, 28, 38; ap- 
plication of conscious 
control to, 182. 

Physical-culture, Preface, 
4, 13 ff., 17 ff., 25, 97, 145, 
201-202, 275, 299 ff.; meth- 
ods of, 299 ff.; v. Spinal 
curvature. 

Physical exercises, mechan- 
ical, 14, 19, 93, 145 ff., 



201; recent tendency to 
modify, 26; reason for 
failure of, 21; imitations 
of bad models in, 115; 
unnecessary under meth- 
ods of conscious guid- 
ance and control. 

"Phobia," 34. v. Fear-re- 
flexes. 

Pinealeye, 5. 

Plague, as a factor in evo- 
lution, 7. 

Play, children's, 121. 

Ploughing, 237-241. 

Poise, 86, 95, 136, 213, 231, 
286, 317; mental, physical, 
and spiritual balance, 
n. 

Potentialities, man's, Pref- 
ace, 4, 11, 192, 196, 205, 
208, 236; of conscious 
control in modern child, 
116; standard of kines- 
thetic, in modern child, 
lowered, 120; debasement 
of, 166. 

"Practice," 88, 207, 227, 230. 

Precept, 106, 109, 118. 

Preconceived ideas, errone- 
ous, 23, 54, 144, 183, 184, 
203, 205, 215, 216, 232, 261, 
301; in a nation, 162; as 
the legacy of instinct, 
212; in relation to lifting 
a weight, 97 ff., to art, 
131, to speech, 228. 

Predisposition, 86, 99 ff, 
108. 

Prejudice, 51, 83, 98; preju- 



INDEX 



35i 



diced arguments, 25, 75, 

251. 

Psychology, 29 ff., 38. 

Psycho-physical, examina- 
tion, 19, 128, 133, 202, 215; 
p. conditions, 58, 62; p. 
process, 65; p. make-up of 
the individual, 70; p. or- 
ganism, 89; p. condition 
of child at birth, 154; p. 
forces, 160; p. guidance, 
181; p. spheres, 192; p. 
turning-point in civilisa- 
tion, 194; p. mechanism, 
210; p. habit, 262, 301; p. 
peculiarities, 260; p. treat- 
ment, 270. 

Psycho-therapy, 235. 

Reaction of mind on body 
and body on mind, 45, 
134, 212. 

Re-adjustment, 59, 63, 65, 
71, 140, 147, 192, 202; 
national, 144; "means 
whereby," of successful, 
67, 278. 

Reason, 30, 35, 67; domina- 
tion of, by sensation, 25, 
160, 197, 256, 290, 311; na- 
tional stultification of, 
162, 170; as basis of con- 
fidence, 215, of new civili- 
sation, 242; necessity for, 
in emergency, 243 ff., 249, 
282. 

Re-education, 59, 65-71, 96, 
189, 253 ff., 258, 277, 340; 
specific meaning of, 199; 



fundamental principle of, 
256; of kinesthetic sys- 
tems, 148, 302; respira- 
tory, 313-340; in connec- 
tion with overcoming bad 
habits, 288, with spinal 
curvature, 301. 

Reform, social, 11, 153; in- 
duced by suggestion, 54; 
in connection with will- 
power, 59; cause of failure 
of, 61. 

Relaxation, Preface, 13, 24, 
89, 217, 261, 284; real 
meaning of, 26, 96; illus- 
tration of, in lifting 
weight, 98. 

Resistance to disease, Pref- 
ace, 179, 284, 288, 318, 340. 

Respiration, 20, 113; respi- 
ratory re-education, 312- 
340; medical opinion con- 
cerning, 319. v. Breath- 
ing. 

Responsibility of patient, 
188, 215. 

Rest-cures, Preface, 16, 43, 

99- 

Ribs, movement of, in 
breathing, 302, 310, 333. 

Rigidity, 95, 148, 212-213, 
264; mental, 50, 76, 82 ff., 
applied to physical func- 
tions, 51; harmful tho- 
racic, 147, 201; national, 
160-167; in educational 
methods, 118, 136, 139; in 
military methods, 170, 
172. 



252 



INDEX 



Rome, civilisation of, 7. 
Rupture, 310. 

Sandow, 330. 

School furniture, 154. 

Science, as another name 
for common-sense, 30; 
advance of, impeded, 51. 

Scott, Sir Walter, 103. 

Self-hypnotism, 24 ff., 131, 
216, 262; national, 162, 
166; in connection with 
"frightfulness," 171; due 
to fear, 243-245. 

Self-preservation, 41, 99. 

Sensation, pandering to, 66, 
68 ff., in, 113, 290; per- 
verted, 69, 74; new cor- 
rect guiding, 189. 

Sensory appreciation, habit 
of dependence on, 9, 232, 
237; unreliable, 21 ff., 69, 
89, 97, 207, 232, 256, 275; 
dominating reason, 25; 
new and correct, 24, 190, 
214, 225, 230, 257 ff. 

Shakespeare-Bacon contro- 
versy, 81 ff. 

Shaw, G. Bernard, on edu- 
cation, 122. 

Shortening ("pressing 
down"), v. Spine. 

Shoulders, delusions in re- 
gards to movement of, 
18, 23, 214, 276. 

Simple-life, 8 ff. 

Singing, 232. 

Sitting, act of, 179, 283-285, 
332; in children, 120; ris- 



ing from sitting, 285- 
286. 

Skin, 264, 308, 339. 

Speech, 53 ff., 219 ff., 220 ff., 
294, 332; in children, 120; 
case of defective, 133. 

Spine, lengthening of, 202, 
222, 277; shortening of, 
203, 214, 264 ff., 274 ff-, 
280, 300, 307, in children 
dancing, 126; spinal cur- 
vature, 297-303. 

Stammering, 53, 219, 293. 

Standing, 179, 264, 267, 273, 
279, 320; "proper standing 
position," 276, 278, 284, 
332; no correct standing 
position for each and 
every person, 278; "stand 
at attention," 204, 334. 

Stature, shortening of, 128, 
266, 276. 

Stealing, case .of, 59 ff. 

Stigmatisation, 39. 

Stimulants, 16. 

Stomach, protruding, 115, 
201, 274, 291. 

Stooping, case of, 276. 

Sub-consciousness (sub- 
conscious self), 29-47, 54; 
Myers' concept of, 30 ff., 
85; education of, below 
the plane of reason, 33; 
impressionability to sug- 
gestion, 34; definition of, 
42; delusive, 64, 89, 270; 
dominating reason, 58, 
128, 287, 252; function of, 
after conscious control 



INDEX 



353 



has been acquired, 92; as 
synonym for habit, 92, 
174, 227; elimination of 
inherited, 211; built up of 
delusion and undue ap- 
prehension, 253. 

Sub-conscious guidance and 
control, 52, 61, 67-72, 83, 
142, 205, 207, 266, 281; 
failure of, 63, 183, 201, 
241, 249 ff.; in modern 
child, 120 (v. Instinct); 
in primitive nations, 160, 
186; in civilised nations, 
161, 174, 247; in relation 
to reform, 11, to educa- 
tion, 25 ff., 115, to self- 
help, 262; advance to con- 
scious guidance, hitherto 
inadequate, 187; standard 
of accuracy lost, 217. 

Sympathy, 188, 215. 

Symptoms, 193, 261, 267; 
regarded rather than 
causes, 19, 193, 218. 

Taboos, 37. v. Inhibition. 

Taste, sense of, 68 ff., 11 1; 
case of perverted, in 
child, 112. 

Teeth, 4. 

Tendencies, criminal, 61. 
(v. Reform) ; sub-con- 
scious, 67; inherent, 70, 
109 ff. 

Tension, degree of, re- 
quired, 24, 89, 97 ff.; un- 
due, 23, 95, 216-219, 256, 
261, in so-called concen- 



tration, 102, in speaking, 
230, in ploughing, 238, in 
walking, 280, in sitting, 
283. 

Thoracic capacity, ex- 
plained and illustrated, 
20; minimum of, 19 ff., 
267; increase of, 191, 202, 
302, 335; decrease of, 300, 
317 ff., 320. 

Thorax, 19, 147, 184, 191, 
201, 267, 277, 298, 324. 

Throat and ear trouble, 233, 
235, 262, 276, 299, 336. 

Tobacco, 288. 

Tongue, incorrect use of, 
133; importance of, for 
clear enunciation, 233. 

Tonics, 17. 

Totems, 39. 

Toxic poisoning, 114. v. 
Auto-intoxication. 

Training, v. Education. 

Trance, 41, 52. v. Hypno- 
tism. 

Trine, Ralph Waldo, 45. 

Tuberculosis, 183, 234, 274, 
288. 

Upward, Allen, on child 
education, 151. 

Varicosity, 234, 298. 
Vermiform appendix, 5. 
Viscera, abdominal, 19 ff., 

264, 291, 304 ff., 333» 

336. 
Visceroptosis, 320. 
Vocalisation, 138, 231, 327, 



^y^-^ 



354 



INDEX 



330, 338; change in qual- 
ity of voice, 192, 308; vo- 
cal chords, 228; vocal 
control, 278, 295; loss of 
voice, 266, 336. 
Volition, v. Will. 

Walking, 179, 264, 267, 270, 

279-283, 332; in children, 

120. 
War, 8; the present crisis, 

157 ff., 164, 167 ff., 175; 

discussion of causes of, 



160; re-adjustment after,. 
144. 

Will, 38, 86, 99, 203, 215, 
333; the will to live, 42, 
99; will-power in relation 
to overindulgence, 59. 

Wish, meaning of, with ref- 
erence to the eradication 
of bad habits, 103 ff. 

Worry, 44, 252 ff. 

Yogis, system of breathing,. 
56. 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Oct. 2004 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township. PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 




*W£ 



*M$: 



■■ 1 n 



HHifc 

SSffifl 



■ *SESI 



• 7 






1ft 




v..-.' 



»+ -*£l 



$? 



rara*^ 



■»-•■'■ 



sSwaRB 






W!»« 



MWHJffffwwwg pB 



<•- 



r- 



■ ■• • ■ 



••o 






kg 



coo 



B82 



3ft 



•'' 



& 



